The More Things Change

The More Things Change…

                                2

The More Things Change…



The More Things Change . . .

A Novel

By Danette Maroney and Monique Maroney

Envisage Publishing Queens Village, New York Atlanta, Georgia

3

The More Things Change…

Envisage Publishing Copyright © 2004, 2008, 2011 by Danette Maroney-Davoren This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any reference to real people, events, establishments, organizations, businesses, or locales are intended to give the fiction a sense of reality and authenticity and it’s entirely coincidental. We assume no responsibility for errors, inaccuracies, omissions or any inconsistency.

All rights reserved. Printed and bound in the United States of America. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by an information storage and retrieval system — except by a reviewer who may quote brief passages in a review to be printed in a magazine, newspaper, or on the Web — without permission in writing from the publisher. For information, please contact Envisage Publishing by email at envisagepub1@yahoo.com or by phone at (404)955-4764.

ISBN: 978-0-9729042-1-6 Typesetting by Danette Maroney Editing by Richalyn Poston-Chambers ATTENTION CORPORATIONS, UNIVERSITIES, COLLEGES, AND PROFESSIONAL ORGANIZATIONS: Quantity discounts are available on bulk purchases of this book. For information, please contact Envisage Publishing by email at envisagepub1@yahoo.com or by phone at (404)955-4764.

4

The More Things Change…

Acknowledgements Danette Maroney-Davoren I would like to thank everyone that encouraged me to continue using the gift God has given me and continue writing. My baby-boy, Rahsaun, Mommy loves you so much. ‘You fine handsome boy.’ Keep making the world laugh. My family, friends, and colleagues who acknowledged my dreams and supported me through, if it was not for some of your constant persistence I might not have completed The More Things Change and had the desire to write a sequel for Completely Satisfied.

My sister and co-author, Monique who has helped tremendously with every and anything going on in my life. My brothers, Eddie and Bobby who continue to make me laugh and remind me what ‘having each others back’ really means. Again, to my host of cousins, my uncles, and aunts, my grandmothers and my close friends who I have deemed family – thank you for all the love and support you have given me. You has enriched my life with your diverse personalities and I thank you.

Thanks to all my friends in DOC (especially C-95), my adopted big brothers (E. Holloway, C. Baldwin, and G. Edey) & PHS, I would love to list all of your names but I don’t have the space. Thanks for all the love you have shown me and the constant support. Thanks to my GodMommy, Deborah Rawlings for pushing my books like a hustler.

Thanks LaShaunda at Sormag for publishing my first review.

Continuous thanks to Deborah Maisonet for always being by my side.

An extra special thanks to Nancey Flowers for her constant help and thoughtful words; to Jai my hair stylist who has become a real good friend; to my sister- girl, Marie, for making me laugh when I thought I was working with my last nerve- Luv Ya Sis; and to Natasha, Luz and Marisa for being my hang-out buddies and helping me unwind when I was stressed. Finally yet importantly, I would like those of you who loved Completely Satisfied enough to come back and support The More Things Change. I hope that I can continue to entertain, help, inspire or whatever it was that you found in my characters, which keeps us connected.

5

The More Things Change…

Monique Maroney Writing has been apart of me since I was fifteen. It wasn’t until my sister began her first novel that I decided to really put my fingers to work. So first, to my sister Danette, thank you for doing what you love and helping me in the process. Pop, for making me the woman I am today, hardheaded and strong minded. My mother for being who you are. Friends I have and those I do not, thank you. You all have been little instruments in my wanting to finish the book. Rahsaun, my one and only nephew, I want to thank you the most. You are my little man and the center for all my wackiness. Andrea, my girl, you gave me my very first job, help me grow and allowed me to be me. My cheering girl squad, Ro-Ro and Sai, cousins and other family members I failed to mention believe me when I say, “I love you.” Angel, there is nothing I can say but thank you for loving me. Even though you reentered my life during the final stages of this book, you had always been my other half.

Thanks everyone. I feel like Tiny Tim, “God Bless us everyone” Ha, Ha.

6

The More Things Change‌

7

The More Things Change…

This book is dedicated to the mothers and daughters who ever thought, ‘She doesn’t understand.’

8

The More Things Change‌

9

The More Things Change…

In The Beginning “The day seems to drag on and on when it comes time to clock out. The last fifteen minutes are always the longest,” Katherine spoke aloud to the walls, which always befriended her as she walked into her cold and lonely apartment.

The slamming sound of the heavy metal door startled Katherine causing her to jerk forward, becoming unbalanced. After regaining her composure, she threw her black cloth workbag, which reeked of old grease and funk, into the corner next to the futon.

Easily, Katherine sat on a padded folding chair in the kitchen, which was in the process of being painted and redecorated, and peeled off her run down Reeboks.

Her swollen feet throbbed as she removed the sweaty tube socks.

“I can’t take too many more months of standing on these dogs,” she complained.

The sound of a ringing phone captured her attention. Slowly, she rose from her seat and snatched the handset from its cradle.

“Welcome to Simply Soul food. Can I…oh shit. Hello?”

Katherine was so accustomed to repeating the same dull greeting that it came naturally whenever she heard a ring.

“Chile’, you need to take a rest from that place.” Cheyenne’s soothing tone brought immediate comfort to Katherine. Her mother’s voice always seemed like music.

“Sorry, Momma. I’m just getting in. Can you hold on for two seconds?”

Before hearing her response, Katherine pulled the phone away from her ear to remove a bangle earring.

“Yeah, Momma. What’s going on?” She said, returning to the line.

“Nuthin’ much. Just thinking ‘bout my baby girl. How’re you doin’? Takin’ care of yourself?”

“Yes, Momma,” she replied. “I’ve been really tired though. This baby is a busy little man and managing a restaurant isn’t making this pregnancy any easier.”

10

The More Things Change…

Katherine rubbed her belly and smiled. Another four months and it will be all over. She could not wait to hold her bundle of joy, her son whom she planned to name Glen, and take a break from her constantly demanding life as a restaurant manager.

“And with God’s grace, he will look or act nothing like his daddy.

Lord knows I don’t need any reminders of that coward.” She whispered.

“So, did you hear from him yet?” Her mother’s question interrupted the only blissful moment she managed to have all day.

Katherine hated when her mother started on “the baby daddy” subject.

“No, Ma. I told you. As far as I’m concerned, this baby doesn’t have a daddy! He made the choice to leave us and run. Now I’m making the decision to forget him.”

The more she thought about it, the harder she cried. The realization pitted in the bottom of her stomach and nauseated her. How can you love someone so much and never really know his or her intentions? The whirlwind relationship they shared not only whisked her off her feet but also drifted her far away from reality. Their teenage dreams of running away and raising a family did not last past their first week in Atlanta.

Katherine reminisced on her past as she stared at a picture of her late husband. She thought that after finding the man she thought to be her life mate everything would be brighter for her and their family.

Then she realized that the more things change, they remain the same.

11

The More Things Change…

Chapter 1

Takiyah and Sydney waited until the coast was clear before entering the women’s bathroom. Then they quickly entered the stall and locked the door. Sydney’s hot tongue filled Takiyah’s mouth as they kissed passionately in the bathroom of the church. She could not wait to let Sydney taste her. She loved the way he allowed his tongue to bring her into an altered mind frame. Sydney loved to be rough during foreplay. Sydney wrapped a hand around Takiyah’s throat and held her against the wall while he traced her jaw line with the tip of his tongue before he hungrily took her bottom into his hands, lifted her, wedging himself between her legs.

“Sydney…” she cried. Not wanting him to stop, needing him to go the next step and plunge into her throbbing valley of heat.

“Tell me, Kiki. Tell me what you want me to do.” He whispered while playfully nibbling on her ear lobe.

“I…I want you to…aahhh.” Takiyah felt herself getting lost in his fancy finger work.

Sydney played with her until her juices flowed.

Sydney dropped to his knees and began to tear away at her underwear when a thunderous knock at the door startled them.

“Kiki, are you in there?” Katherine hollered through the thick wood door.

“One minute, Momma. I’ll be right there.” Takiyah responded while struggling to catch her breath.

She tapped lightly on Sydney’s head, which now hung low while he cursed in frustration.

“Don’t worry Syd; tomorrow’s another day.” Takiyah said.

“That’s what you say everyday.” Sydney replied.

Takiyah and Sydney secretly exited the bathroom and joined the audience, as the gospel showcase was about to begin. Takiyah sat in her seat beside her mother and began to reminisce. Just a few years before, she graduated from this same church.

12

The More Things Change…

It was the last day of her twelfth year as Takiyah sang along with the graduating choir of her Baptist High School. Her mother stood tall and proud, as she enjoyed the welcoming address in the form of song in which Takiyah took lead. The rest of the audience sat in their seats either snapping their fingers or clapping their hands. But not her mother. Takiyah tried to hold her composure as she awaited the infamous “that’s my baby” that would be hollered by her proud mother.

She had the right to be. Raising two kids as a semi-single parent was not easy but she did it. Takiyah’s father, Michael was present in the household but his presence was not worth acknowledgement. Michael felt that he had done enough by providing ample financial means and a home. Katherine never complained about working a full-time job while attending classes and being a full-time wife and mother. They were fed, clean, and happy and that was all that mattered.

Takiyah had just met Curtis that year and they were convinced they were in love. For the entire twelfth year, they were inseparable. Curtis went out of his way to make Takiyah feel special. He would send her sweet text messages on her phone, bring her boxes of chocolate hearts or buy her whatever he could afford as long as she smiled. Poor Curtis hadn’t known that just the same time they met that Takiyah discovered another boy. She had been denying her attraction for the other boy. She wanted so badly to be faithful to Curtis but the other boy had a hold on her. Curtis put together a special lunch date for him and Takiyah the Saturday before graduation. When he went to pick her up from her job at the movie house, he found Takiyah in the backseat of Sydney’s car.

He never bothered them. He sent her another text message and told her it was over. It was not until weeks later that she found out he knew about her and Sydney.

Takiyah had a glazed expression as Katherine tapped her shoulder.

Katherine assumed Takiyah was staring at Curtis who was now grown, sexy and the lead singer for the Saints of Atlanta Gospel Choir.

“Girl, I know you are not sitting with lustful thoughts running your mind while you’re in the Lord’s house.” Katherine whispered.

Takiyah immediately snapped out of her daydream and rolled her 13

The More Things Change… eyes behind her mother’s back. All her life, Takiyah lived under the religious restraints her mother had placed upon their household.

However, her mother was not always so holy. Although Takiyah’s grandmother raised her children in the church, Takiyah’s mother, Katherine, never lived by the Word. Katherine had strayed away from her religious teachings; far away. Katherine wanted to escape the drunken abuse of her father, so at the age of sixteen, she made her grand exit. Traveling with a group of drunks and drug addicts, she found herself sweating and suffocating in the back of someone’s U-Haul as they went from state to state partying at different college events.

Katherine’s party train stopped in Atlanta where just after she found out she was pregnant, she was beaten, raped, and almost killed by a group of boys from a community college.

Takiyah’s mother repeatedly told her stories of her wild teenage life in hopes of keeping her on the right track. Twenty years later, Takiyah continued to stay on track but not because of her stories and warnings but because Takiyah knew, exactly what she was looking for. She knew she had to establish herself career-wise before getting aboard the relationship roller coaster. She also knew that her journey began with independence. When Takiyah began college, she thought that her life would magically change and she would finally be an independent woman. She found that as long as she was in the same house with her mother, she would never be able to live her life the way she wanted.

The experience she needed would be found on campus grounds, out of state, anywhere but home. Therefore, she planned to transfer from Georgia State to Florida A&M by next semester, but had not found a way to make her mother feel comfortable, and understand why she needed to do this. Katherine tried to convince Takiyah to go to Spellman and live on campus but Takiyah was adamant that if she was going to live on campus she had to be out of Georgia.

Takiyah looked over to her mother who intently awaited the performance. It killed Takiyah to know that her decision to leave home caused her mother so much pain but the time has come for her to branch out on her own. The minister brought the choir to a hum as he recited a 14

The More Things Change… short prayer. Takiyah prayed her own private prayer that her mother would accept her decision and send her off with an open heart.

Following the prayer, everyone was instructed to return to his or her seat as the showcase began.

Katherine decided to have a small gathering at her home after the program.

“Mmm, mmm, mmm, Aunt Katie you put a hurting on this food.”

Shannon said as she made her way around the table sampling each dish.

Shannon Tibbs, known to the neighbors as Snookie, was one of Takiyah’s oldest friends.

They have known each other since Kindergarten and have been close ever since — so close their lives were almost one in the same. They did everything together; went to see boys, shared intimate secrets, experienced their first crush and kiss on the same day. They were inseparable. People who did not know any better swore they were twins. Takiyah and Shannon never tried to convince them otherwise. The fact that Takiyah and Shannon shared almost the same features did not make things any better. Rumors spread throughout the small town that they had shared the same father. To Takiyah and Shannon, it was just another town fable created to give the neighborhood some excitement. The truth was that Takiyah and Shannon both came from bi-racial families hence why their looks were not the same other African American teens. Takiyah’s father, Michael, who was Caucasian, and Mrs. Tibbs, who was an Italian/AfricanAmerican mix, were happily married with families of their own and unlike Michael; Mrs. Tibbs was a faithful Christian woman with no desire for anyone but her husband. As far as Takiyah and Shannon were concerned, they did not need blood to be sisters. To those who mattered, the story of their parents’ infidelity was outlandish and never mentioned inside their homes.

Shannon and Takiyah both wore the same wavy brown hair, and glowed with butterscotch colored skin, and honey colored eyes. The only difference was that Shannon was very shapely, D-cup breasts and voluptuous thighs whereas Takiyah felt her body was pathetic and 15

The More Things Change… skinny. Takiyah’s body failed to blossom as full as Shannon’s after twenty years. Besides the date on her birth certificate, there was no hint that Takiyah was twenty. She was an average size B-cup with a very thin waist and a baby face, no ass, no thighs, none of the things she envied about Shannon.

“Awh hush. You act as if you never ate here before. You better remember who put that meat on your bones.” Katherine said as she playfully slapped one of Shannon’s thunder thighs.

‘What about me? I ate all your down home cooking.’ Takiyah thought to herself as she watched Shannon rub her thigh. Takiyah ate the same things Shannon ate, if not more. Sometimes Takiyah ate so much that Katherine would hide desserts. Katherine would always say, ‘When you get older all that fat gonna catch up to you.’

Katherine noticed Takiyah sizing up her body in the window’s reflection. “Kiki, I know you’re not still worrying about your body. You come from a long line of late bloomers. You that know on your Daddy’s side those women were bone thin. Your time will come and when it does, you are going to regret every sweet you ever ate. And baby, when you have kids…” She waved her hand in exaggeration. “Your backside is gonna spread wide just like Momma.”

Katherine patted one of her hips and wobbled over to where Takiyah sat. Katherine placed a gentle kiss on her daughter’s forehead and ran her hands over Takiyah’s hair.

“Plus, Tig would go out of his mind trying to keep the boys off you. It’s bad enough he’s giving that poor Sydney boy a hard time.”

They all laughed and continued to enjoy each other’s company and conversation while setting up for the expected guests. It would not be long before the house was packed wall to wall with friends and family waiting to get a piece of Katherine’s peach cobbler and homemade vanilla ice cream. Katherine may not have taken her mother’s advice on how to live her life or how to raise her kids but there was no mistaking Cheyenne’s recipe. Katherine learned everything she knew about cooking from her mother and made it her mission to keep Cheyenne’s good food in the family. Every Sunday, she would make sure that 16

The More Things Change…

Takiyah and Shannon sat in or participated in the preparation of dinner.

Where Takiyah cooked the hell out of some chicken, Shannon had a mean ass cornbread. Together they were a force to be reckoned with in the kitchen.

After they finished cooking the last pie, the guests started rolling through the door. Takiyah’s brother, Glen, came in with his friends, still in their sweaty basketball jerseys and shorts, and began grabbing plates.

Katherine shooed them away with her damp hand towel, “Y’all go on and wash those nasty hands. Tig you know better.”

Tig was Katherine’s nickname for Glen. When they were younger, she called him Tigger because he was always bouncing all over ‘the damned place’ as Michael would put it. But as he got older and Glen complained about being embarrassed in front of his ‘boys’, she shortened it to Tig. Eventually, he became fond of the name and been Tig since.

Glen was six-feet four inches of toned muscles wrapped in smooth butterscotch that most of the neighborhood girls drooled to taste. In his early college years, Glen was the most popular student in the school.

Being the highlight of the football team brought him the admiration of his peers, neighbors and almost any woman within miles of Georgia. He was destined to be the next NFL pro until he suffered a fractured knee and broken hip. After he recovered, he lost his drive to return to football and with a son on the way, school had indefinitely been set on the back burner. Katherine constantly encouraged Glen to finish college but he seemed satisfied with his part-time job as an assistant teacher at the local high school.

As Sydney entered the kitchen, Takiyah tried to hide her smile by covering it with her hand but everyone knew she was blushing. It was hard for Takiyah to disguise how she felt whenever Sydney was around.

He had a magnetism about him that pulled the giddiness right out of her.

Sydney also could not deny his attraction for her. He tried to hide it whenever Glen was around but his eyes were always a dead give away once they connected with Takiyah’s. He stared at Takiyah from the moment he stepped foot into the house. At first Takiyah tried to ignore 17

The More Things Change… him, she looked around at everything else in the kitchen, up to the yellowing ceiling from years of cooking, to the overfilled dish rack, on to the crowded stove, and eventually down to the black and white tiled floors. To no avail, he never lost focus. Their eyes continued to meet and she began to feel hot and bothered. Shannon noticed what was happening and the smoke that began to fill Glen’s eyes then immediately pulled Takiyah into the living room. Glen had been the only person they tried to hide their relationship from but as they got older, it became harder.

Shannon pushed Takiyah towards a single seat and stood directly in front of her, blocking her view of the kitchen.

“What the hell is wrong wit’ you Snook? Something bit you in the ass?” Takiyah asked puzzled by her actions.

Takiyah rose from her seat, stepped around Shannon, and started up the stairs leading to the bedrooms to hide and try to regain her composure. Sydney had a way of making her act foolish. Giggling and blushing.

When she looked up the stairs a rush of memories came over her.

Glen and Takiyah were their mother’s pride and everyone knew. Every drawing they ever made she kept neatly packed in chronological order in scrapbooks, which she kept in the living room on display. Every school picture they had ever taken ascended the staircase. From the first step, where she placed their birth pictures to the last step where she added Takiyah’s high school graduation picture next to Glen’s. Katherine was proud of her kids but Takiyah was more proud of her mother for the things she had overcome, like homelessness and drug abuse to accomplish great feats such as maintaining a happy family and obtaining a degree in Liberal Arts.

Now it was Takiyah’s turn to make a major change and set out to accomplish feats even greater.

Takiyah’s mind drifted so far away she forgot Shannon was right on her heels until she backed onto her toes. Shannon shook her head side to side before she spoke. “Girl, I just wanted to take one look at you while you’re still sweet and innocent.”

18

The More Things Change…

“Girl, have you lost your mind? I think you let that heat from the kitchen get to you because you are starting to talk crazy. For starters, I’m not planning to give some to Sydney any time soon. If I made through these last three years without giving him booty then he can wait one more. Second, I am not going anywhere, anytime soon. Not with Momma carrying on the way she does every time I mention Florida or any other state outside of Georgia.”

“Puleeease! Takiyah save the bullshit for someone who does not know. First of all, you are going to go away to school with or without Auntie’s blessings. The determination is in your blood. Second, I saw the way you started to fidget in your chair when Syd came into the kitchen. I know you, and I doubt that you last through the summer. We know how fast time flies. Sydney’s going to be in those draws before you know it.” Shannon whispered as she looked at the kitchen door.

Glen came into the family room with a stupid grin on his face. He wore his jersey over his shoulder while he walked around bare-chested.

Shannon rolled her eyes as he passed her and sat on the seat right behind her.

“What the heck is wrong with your face Tig? You look all stupid and dumbfounded.” Shannon’s snide attitude came shining through whenever Glen was around. There was a time when she would drool over him but that was years ago.

“Shawty, you are looking right in those shorts. How old are you now? Sixteen? Seventeen?” Glen asked as he continued to admire Shannon’s mature package.

“Negro, I turned twenty-one Monday. Where have you been?” She retorted as she waved him off and took a seat on the other end of the couch.

Glen’s relentless attempts scored him no cool points with Shannon.

As far as she was concerned, he was her older brother. However, Glen never saw it that way. Even with the possibility that she could have been his half-sister.

“Tig, stop looking at her like that and wipe that slobber off your chin? I should tell Tanya how you be hitting on Snookie all the time.”

19

The More Things Change…

Takiyah said trying to get his attention. His staring was beginning to make Shannon uncomfortable and Takiyah became annoyed. Takiyah knew using his baby Momma would snap him out of his trance.

Glen turned toward her and snickered. “Man, mind your business Kiki. Tanya can’t do shit.” He always got touchy whenever someone insinuated Tanya controlled their relationship. Truth be known, she did!

Tanya took no nonsense off Glen and would put him in his place in a New York minute. Their mother tolerated Tanya but could care less if she came or left. As long as Katherine saw her grandbaby, she was fine.

Glen’s friends looked up and around obviously trying to ignore the sibling rivalry building up.

“Snookie is my business. Your game is weak, Tig. Get over it.

You are a loser. Snookie is looking for a real man with no kids or strings attached.”

“Oh, I see. You’re protecting your property. Saving Snook for yourself. Well don’t worry; there are other girls out there to fill those lesbian fantasies of yours.” He wickedly smiled after turning to his boy and giving him a five.

“You only wished I was a lesbian so you could pick up on my leftovers.” Takiyah said then turned to Shannon and did their handshake.

The room roared with laughter. Even Glen laughed a little. He enjoyed a good dissing match every now and again.

Sydney pulled up a brown folding chair beside the single seat where Takiyah was seated. She kept eye contact until heat began to rise up her back. Sydney knew he had this effect on her and used it to his advantage. His deep, brown eyes would seduce her and his masculine aroma put Takiyah into a spellbinding trance. Although, he had just came from a game he still smelled good. Takiyah found the mixture of sweat and CK One to be manly.

“Hey Kiki.” He whispered.

“What’s up? Played hard?” She questioned as she watched his chest rise and fall under the sweated T-shirt that clung to his chest.

“A little something. They ain’t really too much of a challenge.”

Sydney pointed towards Glen and one of their other childhood friends, 20

The More Things Change…

Reggie. “Anyway, I hear you’re a big girl now. Going away to college and all. Are you ready for the campus life?”

She laughed at Sydney before responding. She could sense that he was up to something but she did not know just what.

“Ready? I can’t wait! I’ve been waiting for it my whole life. I mean, I’m going to miss y’all but I’m ready to explore the world outside of Atlanta.” Every time she thought about it, she got excited.

Glen quickly turned his attention toward Sydney and Takiyah after hearing the excitement build up in her voice. Sydney and Takiyah were so engulfed into their conversation they had not noticed his stare. They blocked everyone out.

“You going to have your head so far in the books, the only world you’ll be exploring will be in those History books.” Glen interjected.

“Tig leave her alone. My girl Kiki got big dreams. Beyond college!” Shannon said in her defense.

Takiyah had confided in Shannon all of her intimate dreams and secrets. Once Takiyah established her career in Fashion and Marketing, she and Sydney would get married and immediately start on their family.

Sydney looked at Takiyah with a different stare. His eyes were no longer full of that fire. The same fire that had led them to so many almost intimate moments, at the library, behind the bleachers, in his basement, wherever. For the past three years, Sydney and Takiyah have been sneaking around sharing intimate moments, sharing their dreams and desires. It was at those moments that she felt like he belonged to her, that they belonged together. Still Takiyah and Sydney agreed that the idea of being lovers was better than the actual relationship. For the time any way. Neither one was ready to accept the attraction they had for each other and take the serious step into the next level. To the outside world, she was his little sister, which at times made her feel awkward. However, behind closed doors, she was his woman and that was how it worked for them over the years.

They planned to make their relationship official and tell everyone on her twentieth birthday that had past in November. They talked of being engaged and planning a future together. However, since she was 21

The More Things Change… moving, Takiyah thought it was a dead issue. She felt he might find someone else by then and forget about all the plans made for their future. Sydney continuously assured her that nothing would change.

Still, Takiyah urged Sydney to follow her to Florida but he did not think it would be a good idea. Therefore, they never pressed the relationship issue again.

Sydney and Takiyah did agree on one thing. They were looking for the kind of love they had only found in their favorite movies like Brown Sugar. Growing up as bestfriends, knowing every intimate detail about each other and finding that special love deep within each other. They knew they were already half way there but insecurities continued to fog their minds. She even imagined having a love like her cousin Quinton and his wife, Imani shared. The kind of love that would endure the good, the bad, and the ugly. The kind of love that got stronger with struggle and never accepted defeat. She did not see that in Sydney and in ways, it hurt to know that he might not be a part of her future. Sydney was her fairytale love and she wished for it to be forever, but Takiyah also knew that forever was a fairytale.

Sydney having been in a serious relationship knew too well how it felt to have his heart broken and did not know if he could handle that kind of pain again. Not in his young age. Not when he had so many women to choose from. The truth was that he wanted to have his cake and eat it too. That is why he felt Takiyah going away to school was good for their relationship. While she was away, he could get his urges out of his system. Then when she returned in a year, they could get back on track and begin their life together. Nothing lost and everything gained.

Sydney continued to stare but never said a word. Takiyah became confused by his strange behavior but before she was able to question him, he already answered, “Yeah, I’m going to miss you,” in a soft, sweet tone.

Shocked, she turned away to avoid the deep sadden expression on his face. Takiyah knew that he had feelings for her but she never imagined that he was ready to share them with everyone. Their love 22

The More Things Change… affair had been secret for so long. She was not sure how she felt about him bearing his heart in front of their friends and family. It was not as if nobody knew. Everyone was just waiting for Takiyah and Sydney to get it together and out in the open.

Takiyah spoke the only words that entered her mind. “You could always come visit me. Plus, I’ll be home every holiday and break.

There won’t be any time for you to miss me.” Then she lightheartedly ran her hand over his face as if she was removing the heartbroken mask he wore.

Sydney looked over at Glen like a child looking at a parent before attempting to sneak a cookie from the cookie jar. Glen’s face tightened.

He did not like what he saw. He always knew Sydney had liked Takiyah and although their mother approved of it, Glen did not. Katherine thought Sydney would be a good influence on Takiyah. Sydney’s reputation as a boy genius caused him to be very popular amongst the mother’s of teenage girls in the neighborhood. However, Glen knew him as the player he was.

Glen knew about Sydney’s numerous affairs with the females from their college. Glen and Sydney were the main men of Morehouse campus. Players to the heart. They kept tally of the women they dated, or used and the highest score for the semester won the grand prize of a dollar. Sydney’s reputation as Mr. One Night followed him all four years and then some, whereas Glen slowed down after his son, Jason was born. No matter how much Sydney claimed he loved Takiyah, Glen was positive she could never satisfy his hunger.

Sydney did not shift his position. Gently he lifted Takiyah’s hand from its resting position on her lap and placed a soft kissed upon it then looked into her innocent eyes and said, “Let me take you out tonight. I want to make sure you don’t forget me.”

“Oh hell no!” Glen said as he attempted to rise from his seat but Shannon was a step ahead of him. With the precision of an eagle, she swooped in, took hold of his wrist, and yanked him back onto his seat.

“Leave them alone, Tig! She’s a big girl now. Just trust her.”

Shannon looked over towards Takiyah and Sydney and then back at 23

The More Things Change…

Glen, “Look how happy she is.”

Takiyah had no idea how obvious it was. She tried not to blush but the huge smile that spread across her face was a sure sign. She loved him and it was hard to disguise. Takiyah opened her mouth unaware of what was ready to come out. She wanted to accept his invitation.

Everyone sat at the edge of his or her seat awaiting her response. As life would have it, time and fate were not on her side as Katherine exited the kitchen and announced, “Dinner is ready. Come and get it.”

“Let’s go eat.” Sydney said then offered his hand to help Takiyah from her seat.

Shannon stood behind to help clean the kitchen and pack away any food that had been left over after the guests went home which was not much since Katherine insisted everyone leave with plates filled with food. Glen and all of his friends were out back playing basketball trying to work off all the food they had eaten. Takiyah watched out the kitchen window like a lovesick puppy as Sydney posed for a lay-up. Beads of sweat glistened on his forehead under the moonlight. As he bent his knees in preparation, his calf muscles tightened and the strength of his legs showed as he pushed himself off the ground and shot the ball into the hoop. She was so engulfed with the way his shadow danced on the ground as he dribbled the ball between his legs that Takiyah had not noticed her mother standing right beside her.

“Lookin’ good hunh?” Katherine whispered.

Startled, Takiyah dropped the glass into the sink and covered her ears in anticipation of the loud crash. After the last shard of glass settled, Takiyah looked over to her mother with a shy grin and slightly hunched her shoulders. Short of busting out into a fit of laughter, Katherine patted her daughter’s shoulder and let out a small giggle.

Shannon hid her head in the refrigerator but the constant jerking of her neck told Takiyah she found the incident to be funny too.

“That ain’t funny. You could have given me a heart attack.”

Embarrassed, Takiyah threw the rag into the sink and walked out of the kitchen with Katherine in tow.

24

The More Things Change…

“Now, hold up Kiki. What are you getting so upset for? That boy got your nerves all riled up. I don’t know why you two don’t admit to yourselves that you’re love-struck.”

As Takiyah turned with her foot on the first step of the staircase leading upstairs, she looked into her mother’s eyes and exhaled.

“Momma, Tig doesn’t want me to be with Sydney. And honestly I don’t know if I am ready for it.” Takiyah’s words were innocent and was convinced her mother never knew the better.

Takiyah yearned to be with Sydney in many ways. Sydney had been a part of Takiyah’s future as far back as she can remember but now, as opportunity presented itself, and they finally accepted their feelings for one and other, she became hesitant. Most of her love for Sydney developed on their secret rendezvous. The more open their relationship became, reality replaced the fantasy she had created for their enchanted romance and dulled the excitement in which she thrived.

Takiyah mother’s response floated through the air as Takiyah continued to ponder why her dreams could not live outside of its imaginary world.

“Glen is not your daddy. He may act like it sometimes but that’s only because he loves you. If your daddy were here, he’d tell you the same thing. ‘Kiki, stop drooling over that damned boy and tell him you like him.’” Takiyah’s mother said imitating her father’s deep, congested voice.

“I’m about to go away to school, Momma. I don’t need to be focusing on anything else but school. If he’s still here…”

“Shut up, Kiki. You know that’s a pile of shit. You scared you going to fall in love with him. I know that look. I had the same look when I met your daddy. Don’t be afraid to let go, baby. Love is a blessing.”

‘What is she talking about? I ain’t afraid to fall in love.’ Takiyah thought. Takiyah dreamed of finding that special someone to make her mind spin with the touch of his hand or make her world stop with one word. The love she read about in romance novels. The kind of relationship every woman pictured for herself when she developed her 25

The More Things Change… first crush. It was the happily-ever-after.

“I just don't want to be tied down right now. I haven’t gotten a chance to experience life. Momma, I got all the love I need from you, Snook, and sometimes-even Tig. Sydney will just be in my way. He lived his life, now I’ll live mine.”

Takiyah spoke the truth that had come from her core. Takiyah and Sydney were sure whatever they had could survive here absence. Even with the possibility that they both may see other opportunities.

“Say whatever you want. I know what I see. And I know that Sydney loves you, always has and always will. It’s all in his eyes when he says your name and all over his face when he sees you. I just don’t want you to pass on a good man.”

Takiyah took hold of her mother’s ageless face and looked directly into her eyes.

“Momma, Sydney isn’t a man, he is still a boy. Thank you, Momma. I really appreciate your concern but I’m only twenty. Love is not a topic for me right now. Not yet. I am much too young to be involved seriously.”

Katherine then kissed the tip off Takiyah’s nose and ran her hands through her thick hair. “You’re right. You’re still my baby girl. But remember this; love has no age, no color and no race so, don’t rule it out just yet.”

Takiyah exhaled an exasperated breath at her mother’s relentless attempt to get Takiyah to admit her feelings for Sydney. However, that was not going to happen.

Sydney walked through the door just as Katherine released Takiyah’s shoulder. He stopped short and looked at Takiyah’s mother then briefly sought Takiyah’s eyes. Takiyah continuously tried to divert her attention from his gorgeous face but it was impossible, he was so damn sexy. Chocolate skin, freshly cut fade and delectable juicy lips.

“I’m going to help Snookie in the kitchen. The child’s probably eating her heart out.” With that, Katherine left them there, alone.

Neither one of them knew what to say. It was very rare that they found themselves alone in that way. Takiyah wanted to be the first to 26

The More Things Change… break the ice, that way she would have the upper hand.

“You want something to drink?” Takiyah asked as she watched the sweat roll off his forehead and down the side of his face.

“No, not really. I was about to get my bag and my mother’s plate and head home. I would like it if you joined me.” He stated.

Her eyes darted up in shock. ‘He is really putting it out there.’ She thought.

Sydney noticed her astonishment. “I just want someone to talk to.

Just for a little while. If you don’t want to come, that’s fine. I . . .”

“Yeah, I’ll go. Let me tell Momma I’m going out. I’ll be right back.” Takiyah started for the kitchen when Glen walked through the door and stood in her path.

“Why you ain’t helping Momma in the kitchen?” Glen asked as he looked suspiciously over at Sydney.

“I was helping Momma but…” Glen had put up his hand. A sign for Takiyah to shut up.

“But you were too busy entertaining Sydney while Momma is busting her ass cleaning up the mess.”

“Come on Tig, man. Stop giving her a hard time.” Sydney butted in but at the wrong time. Sydney was the last person Glen was going to listen to.

“Mind your business, dawg. This is between me and my sister. I thought you were going home. There goes your bag.” Glen pointed to Sydney’s blue Polo Sport sports bag that sat in the corner by the front door.

“His mother’s food is in the kitchen. I’ll go get it.” Takiyah said trying to escape before Glen started acting ugly.

“You ain’t going to get shit.” Glen gritted his teeth together.

Katherine heard Glen’s use of foul language in her house and came storming through the partition. Shannon followed.

“What’s going on here? Tig, are you okay?” Katherine asked.

“No, I’m tired of Kiki throwing herself all over Sydney.”

“She ain’t throwing herself on me, Aunt Katie. Tig has issues. I don’t know what’s going on with him?” Sydney countered.

27

The More Things Change…

“Yo, Sydney, go home. Get the hell out of here.” Glen shooed Sydney away like a pest.

“Hey.” Katherine yelled. “Now, this is my damn house. I’m the only one that puts anybody out. Glen you’re overstepping your boundaries.”

“Man, I’m tired of this shit.” Glen mumbled under his breath.

However, Katherine’s supersonic hearing picked up everything.

“Glen, I don’t know what done bit your ass tonight but you better be mindful of who I am and where you’re at. This is it. Kiki is twenty years old and free to see who ever she wants. She doesn’t need your permission, just your love.”

“Whatever, I’m outta here.” Glen said as he about faced and headed out the door. On his way out, he bumped Sydney and purposely flung the door, causing it to fly towards Sydney.

“I think it’s time for me to go.” Sydney said as he picked up his bag and started out the door.

Takiyah became so fed up with the situation she stormed upstairs to her room.

“You and Tig got to stop this nonsense.” Katherine hollered up the staircase.

“I’ll talk to her.” Shannon was hot on Takiyah’s trail.

Takiyah paced back and forth across her plush pink carpet blowing off anger.

“Chill out, Kiki. Y’all upsetting Auntie. Look, to hell with Tig. He needs to get a grip. He can’t chase off your boyfriends forever.”

Shannon tried to make Takiyah feel better. Nevertheless, Takiyah could not get over Glen’s irrational behavior.

“It’s not just Tig, Momma too. On one hand Tig is keeping us apart on the other, Momma is stitching us together. Sydney and I have an agreement. We just don’t need to be together, in that way. Not right now. The relationship we have was fine. Why mess up a good thing?”

“Oh…Okay. Let’s say you don’t want to be with Sydney which I truly don’t believe, you still have to stand up to Tig and let him know that you’re free to date whoever you want, and he can’t keep controlling 28

The More Things Change… you.”

“Correction, I don’t need to be with Sydney right now. I never said I don’t want to be with him. And how do I do I stop Tig from acting out? Keep bringing different guys by the house until he snaps and tries to kill one of them or even worse, me?”

Takiyah threw herself onto the bed and buried her head in the big, tan fluffy teddy bear Sydney had won for her at the fair last week.

Before she took the bear home, he covered it in his cologne so she could have him near whenever she needed him.

“You can start by going on that date with Sydney.” Shannon defensively threw her hands up. “There should be nothing wrong with a harmless farewell dinner. Right?”

“Snookie please don’t start this. Sydney and I do not need people telling us how to do us. Besides, what makes everyone think that Sydney is the only man in my life?” Takiyah questioned.

Shannon sat beside Takiyah on her bed. Takiyah did what was customary in their relationship and laid her head on Shannon’s lap.

“You can’t lie to me, Sis. I already know. Remember you tell me everything.” Shannon said.

Takiyah could not believe her best friend questioned her. Shannon, of all people, knew that there would never be anyone else for Takiyah.

Shannon also knew that part of Takiyah’s plan to becoming independent was moving on. How could she move on with Sydney still lingering?

Especially when she was not sure what they had. Takiyah wanted to love him but also knew love came with many consequences, none of which she was ready to face. She also knew that to love someone you had to trust them and she could not completely trust Sydney.

Takiyah finally found the strength to express what she had been fighting. “I never answer him whenever he asked how I feel about him or us. It is pretty damn obvious how I feel but I never voice it. I always shy away from him in public. And on top of it all, I didn’t even defend him downstairs. He probably thinks I not feeling him like that. Plus he’s a player, Snook. He knows it, he knows I know and we agreed to keep seeing other people to keep our relationship stress free.”

29

The More Things Change…

“Are you really happy like that? Talk to him. Tell him how you feel. Things change Takiyah. It has been some time since you too actually talked about the nature of this relationship. It is now or never Kiki. Don’t wait until you’re about to leave and holler out the car window ‘I love you, Sydney Jenkins!’” Shannon joked.

“I can’t just go over there and spill my guts. What do I look like?

I’m not those other girls. I am more reserved than that.”

“You don’t have to be. Just be you. How long have you known his family? You should feel comfortable knocking on his door. I’d even walk you over there if you want.” Shannon suggested. She was the older sister Takiyah needed right now instead of the asshole big brother she had storming around as if someone stole his bike.

“Now how would that look? I really appreciate it but no thanks.”

Takiyah placed her hand over Shannon’s and interlocked fingers.

The phone rang as they sat there, in the quiet. Neither one of them moved to answer. Takiyah needed the time to think. Just as she was beginning to ease into a comfort zone, Takiyah’s mother called from the bottom of the stairs.

“Kiki, bring this plate of food next door. Hurry up. I’m getting ready to go to bed.”

Shannon and Takiyah looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. That was it. She could not tell her mother no, not unless, she was ready to catch a serious beat down. Takiyah knew fate had a strange way of making things happens and accepted that this was its way of telling Takiyah that it was now or never.

Shannon nodded her head, and with that, they stood and started for the door.

30

The More Things Change…

Chapter 2

The moon’s light was all that illuminated the street. The coolness of the mid-summer night air sent chills throughout Takiyah’s body.

Goosebumps rose on her arms and hairs began to stand. She stood in front of Sydney’s door for a few seconds before ringing the bell.

Takiyah turned around to make sure Shannon was still in her bedroom window. Her stomach began to tighten as her nerves bounced around.

With the small dish in hand, she wiped the beads of sweat that were forming on her forehead onto the sleeve of her hooded sweater. A slight breeze blew the cool air around but Takiyah did not benefit from its coolness. Her body’s heat was on high and she was on the brink of losing it. Suddenly, Mrs. Jenkins appeared in the doorframe.

“Hey, Takiyah. Thanks so much for bringing this over.” Mrs. Jenkins smiled as she lifted the dish from Takiyah’s palms.

“Momma said she wouldn’t be able to sleep if you didn’t get your plate.” Katherine lived on feeding the neighborhood. Even if the plates were not requested, she would send one anyway. Besides the fact that Katherine and Mrs. Jenkins were like family, it was customary for either house to send plates of food home by their children whenever one or the other cooked a big dinner.

“Tell Katie, I’ll call her in the morning for church. Are you going tomorrow? It’s the Pastor’s anniversary so services might be a little longer than usual.”

“Now you know my mother wouldn’t let me miss one day of church, no matter what. She already volunteered me to be an Usher for tomorrow.” It really did not bother Takiyah when she participated in church activities. At least it kept her off those hard benches.

“God bless you. You know, you and your brother have grown up to be such mannered children. Your mother has done well seeing that she had to do it all alone.”

31

The More Things Change…

Normally, Takiyah would get defensive whenever someone touched the parenting issue but Mrs. Jenkins knew the deal from the inside therefore it did not unnerve her. It was actually refreshing for someone to recognize her mother’s accomplishment as a semi-single parent.

“Momma says the same thing about Sydney. She says you must be extremely proud to have a boy as smart as him. Sydney is going to be very successful. Tisha isn’t far behind.” Takiyah acknowledged Mrs. Jenkins’ little girl who also had a gift for learning.

“Thank you. Well, we done chatted long enough now and the breeze is starting to pick up so I’m going to let you go.”

Oh no! Not yet, Takiyah thought. What should I say? How can I ask for Sydney without changing her perception of me? Takiyah did not want Mrs. Jenkins to think she was one of those fast girls that saw Sydney and saw dollars signs. Then Mrs. Jenkins said the unexpected.

“Do you want to speak to Sydney before he goes to bed?” Her eyes held a certain sparkle upon them. She and Momma must have been in cahoots. Takiyah thought.

“If you don’t mind?” She answered slightly lowering her head.

“Chile, you don’t have anything to be ashamed of. Sydney talks to me about everything, including you. Come on inside. He’s in the basement.”

Mrs. Jenkins moved to the side allowing Takiyah to pass. She entered the house as Mr. Jenkins sat in the family room watching television while LaTisha played on her computer. She continued walking down the hall to the door that led to the basement. Takiyah knocked on the door softly. No reply came from the other side. She was not sure if Sydney was sleeping or had not heard the knocking so she opened the door slightly to see if any lights were on. Music played in the darkness. It was his favorite, “Knockin’ the Boots” by H-Town.

Sydney had a copy of that song on every tape or CD he own. Takiyah walked down the stairs, slowly, not wanting to disturb the peace.

Sydney laid face down on his bed with his arms tuck underneath the pillow. The ray of moon light that came through his windows spread across his bare back. Never in her life had she been so afraid. She 32

The More Things Change… slowly walked to where Sydney lay and stood looking down on him.

Takiyah placed her hands on her cheeks assuring they were not chilled from standing outside. Once she was sure they were warm, she placed one on his back and rubbed in a circular motion. The softness of his flesh aroused her. The thought of being this close to him sent tremors throughout her body. With a single finger, she traced the path from the top of his spine to the lower part of his back then up to his neck again. Upon reaching the nape of his neck, he began to moan in pleasure.

Sydney turned to lie on his side as his eyes fluttered open and focused.

In a low whisper, he said, “Hey. What are you doing here?” He patted a space next to him on the bed and motioned for Takiyah to sit.

“I needed to see you. I have something I need to say.” She answered without once looking in his direction.

Sydney sat up and leant against the wallpapered wall. “What’s up, Kiki?”

“This is very hard for me to do. Bear with me for a minute.” She began to wring her hands as she sought the words to open up her heart.

His impatience caused him to question prematurely, “Is this about what happened at the house?”

An uneasy feeling had taken over Takiyah. She did not know how to express herself with out being blunt. “Yes, it has to do with what happened at the house.” She paused. “Sydney, I…I want to be with you and there’s nothing Tig or anybody else can say to make me feel any different. No matter how much I deny it I can’t fight the feeling. I know this is unfair to you seeing that I’m going off to school and all we discussed but…”

He placed a finger over her lips and hushed her as he nodded his head. “It’s okay. I feel the same way. I just didn’t want to say anything that might cause you to feel differently about your plans or have any regrets. I tried to leave hints without pushing you. I lived that part of my life and now it is your turn to experience what is going on outside of Georgia. Life your life.”

33

The More Things Change…

She took his hand away from her mouth and held it between her own. “Life ain’t living if you’re living without the one you love, the one that has a hold of your heart.” She repeated a sentence from a poem she wrote in her journal dedicated to Sydney.

Sydney began massaging her shoulders. Takiyah felt her blood rushing towards the warmth of his fingertips. Her hands became numb from the constant wringing and rubbing, trying to control her breaths.

Takiyah’s breathing became slow and heavy as Sydney whispered little things in her ear while nibbling on the lobe.

“I don’t want you to leave me, Kiki.” He mumbled then took her face into his hands and said, “Not yet. Not when we’re just getting it together.”

With those words, her heart stopped. “Don’t lie to me Sydney.

Please don’t play my emotions against me.”

A single tear rolled down her cheek. Using his thumb, he gently wiped away the tears. “I would never lie to you. I love you, Kiki.”

That was it. Takiyah could not control nor contain herself any longer. Emotions were on high and hormones began to run wild.

Takiyah pushed Sydney against the wall placing distance between them.

Her fantasy played through her mind as she began to act it out. A look of shock had replaced Sydney’s earlier expression as she placed one leg on each side of him, straddling him, rubbing her throbbing womanhood against his hardness. He was not expecting Takiyah to be so aggressive.

Sydney was the one who would normally initiate foreplay. Their space seemed to close in. It seemed as if they were suffocating, gasping for air as they embraced and kissed. The power of lust had knocked the air out of their lungs. His hands traveled down her back until they landed on her hips. Sydney guided her bottom, rocking back and forth. Takiyah bit down on her lip as he found her breasts and played with the nipple.

The heavy throbbing between her legs changed to a rhythmic pulse that danced with his every kiss.

Many times, they found them selves heavily indulged in acts of foreplay but not like this. They began kissing and when his tongue entered her mouth it was slow and passionate, not rushed like before.

34

The More Things Change…

She ran her hands over his nearly baldhead as she savored every drop of his juices. As their moans got louder and louder, Sydney turned up the music. Still on top, Takiyah gyrated her bottom to imitate the melody of the R&B music that poured through the speakers. Sydney followed the length of her arm, to her shoulder and pushed her away.

Looking into Takiyah’s eyes, in a low seductive voice he questioned, “What does this mean?”

His query lingered for seconds before she replied, “What do you want it to mean?”

“I want you to be mine. Let your fears go and feel free to be with me. Allow me to take care of you and rest assure that everything will be taken care of. I know you don’t trust me but if you just give me the chance to prove myself, you’ll see we are worth the emotions.”

Takiyah could not believe what she was hearing. “Sydney, I do…I want to be your girl…”

He interjected, “My woman.”

“Your woman.” She reiterated. “But how would it work…” She paused. “I’m going away to school in a couple of weeks. What’s going to happen then? We’re going to build up on this emotion, our relationship will get deeper, and then all of a sudden it’ll be over. You’ll be here in Georgia and I’ll be miles away wondering how long it’ll be before another woman takes my place.” Takiyah’s fears escaped her before she could censor her thoughts.

“I’ve waited years for us to be together. I took chances being with you. But I didn’t care as long as I was with you, and nothing is going to change. There’s no one else now, or ever, that will be able to take your place. And as far as you going away, we could survive that. Every summer you went off to camp or to your grandmother’s, I was still here waiting for you. I swear, Boo, ain’t nothing going to change.”

Sydney lifted Takiyah from his lap and motioned for her to lie beside him. They faced one another and continued kissing and fondling.

Sydney did not seem interested in going any further. Takiyah was disappointed. She was tired of waiting. However, she knew this was his way of trying to win her trust and she wanted to respect that. She just 35

The More Things Change… hoped that it was worth the wait.

Time had escaped them as they realized she had been there for over two hours. Sydney was the first to speak. Takiyah was slowly drifting off; it was a long day.

“Kiki,” he whispered. “Maybe you should go home. It’s getting late and I don’t want to take advantage of the opportunity.”

Even though he would have preferred holding her as she found comfort in his embrace and dozed off, it was better that they waited.

Takiyah was sure when Katherine sent her over she had no intentions of Takiyah sleeping over much less, sleeping with him. The latter being inevitable if they continued to lay there, fighting the desire to go further.

“Yeah, you’re right. Besides, I still have to wash my uniform for church tomorrow. Momma would kill me if my clothes weren’t out in the morning.” She said as she sat up and thought how childish that sounded. But it was like that in Katherine‘s house. No matter how old you were, you were never grown.

“So, I’ll see you in church tomorrow?” He said as he smoothed her hair.

“Yeah. All day.” Takiyah replied.

“And then maybe afterwards we could go Downtown and grab a bite to eat?”

“I would like that.” She answered coyly.

They both exited the basement. The entire house was dark.

Everyone must have gone to bed. Where else would they be at one o’clock in the morning? Sydney held her hand as he led Takiyah to the door. At the door, he placed several butterfly kisses over her face and ultimately landed one on her lips. He pressed his body against hers, Takiyah’s back plastered to the wall. He held her arms above her head and she wrapped her legs around his waist.

“Sydney,” Takiyah whispered. “What are you doing? Your parents are right upstairs.”

“It’s hard to let you go. You feel so right beneath me.” Sydney whispered in a husky tone.

Takiyah pushed her legs down and pushed him away from her 36

The More Things Change… before she ended up doing something she would regret. “We’ll have plenty of time for that. Plus, I want my first time to be special. For the both of us. We waited this long what‘s another day.” She traced the length of his nose with her index finger before turning away and heading out the door.

Sydney stood at the door and waited until she was inside her house.

Sydney’s mind thought a thousand thoughts a minute as he returned to his bedroom.

“Why did I just sit here and promise that girl a world I can’t guarantee?” He said to no one as he flipped the radio station looking for something to put him to sleep.

Sydney had just begun to rest when his phone began to ring. At first, he thought it was Takiyah but he knew she was not that type of girl.

After three rings, the caller hung up and called right back. He knew that code but he was not sure if he should answer it. Not tonight when he had so much on his mind. Sydney was determined to do things right with Takiyah but he could not fight the urge. Therefore, on the third ring, he picked up and without so much as a greeting he said, “Come through the back door.”

He and Michelle had been playing this late night game for as long as he had been secretly dating Takiyah. She would watch Takiyah leaving his house and just when she thought the scene was clear, she would call. As much as Sydney hated to admit it, he needed Michelle.

Every visit with Takiyah left him wanting and needing Michelle more and more to satisfy him sexually. Takiyah was still in the between stages, she wanted to go the next step but was afraid to take it. Her body was ready but not her mind. Sydney was sure he could talk Takiyah into giving him what he needed but that was not what he wanted. Sydney knew that when Takiyah was ready it would be explosive.

Michelle walked into the basement with what she called, ‘booty bag’, sat it on the dresser, and walked over to Sydney as he sat on the edge of the bed.

“What’s up, sweetie? You’re looking stressed out.” Michelle said while gently rubbing his back.

37

The More Things Change…

“I don’t know if I can keep doing this.” Sydney took his head from his hands and looked Michelle in the eyes. “This is not right. Takiyah doesn’t deserve to be betrayed like this.”

“Sydney, you don’t have much of a choice now. You made your bed, and now you have to lay in it.” She answered trying not to sound hurt.

“You knew about me and Takiyah before anyone else.” He said referring to the time Michelle caught them in a very compromising position on the beach. “You know that we will never be anymore than this.” Sydney rose from his seat and walked across the room to the dresser to get Michelle’s bag. He did not need her here tonight. He had a lot of thinking to do and she would not help.

Michelle could not believe Sydney was putting her out so it was time to pull out the Ace. “Sydney, you can’t just quit me. I’m your baby’s mother. Remember!” Michelle smiled as Sydney dropped his head.

“I told you I didn’t want any kids. Get rid of it!” Sydney argued.

“I want this baby. Our baby. You’re going have to deal with that and find a way to tell your precious girlfriend that you got another girl knocked up.” Michelle said as she placed a hand on her protruding belly.

Sydney looked at Michelle and wanted to choke the breath out of her. He advanced towards her and began to shout, “Michelle, you can’t force me to love or be with you! If you have that baby, I won’t have anything to do with you or your baby.”

Michelle walked over to where Sydney stood, retrieved her bag, and said, “You’ll acknowledge your baby, Sydney. Now it’s your choice whether Takiyah finds out from you or me but, she will know very soon. Understood!” Michelle said before walking up the stairs to leave through the front door. She recognized the look of anger in his eyes and did not want any parts of it. She had experienced his wrath once before and now she had to protect herself and her baby.

“Where the hell are you going?” Sydney shouted before grabbing her forearm.

“Home.” She replied, frightened that he might not just let it end like 38

The More Things Change… that.

“Backdoor, Michelle.” He said with finality.

She looked at him defiantly at first then turned to go out the back door.

“Sooner or later she’ll know. How do you want her to find out?”

Michelle meekly spoke.

“Fuck you and your bastard baby. Get out of my house, Michelle.

Forget me and whatever you thought we had.” Sydney held the outside door wide open as she walked out.

“We ain’t over, Sydney. Trust me.” Michelle turned quickly so Sydney could not see her tears.

Sydney returned to the peace and quiet of his lonely bedroom and cursed himself. He allowed his rage to get the best of him again. It was getting harder and harder for him to control the anger that fogged his senses. Sydney promised himself after the first time he hit Michelle that he would never strike another woman. Sydney thought that Michelle was the reason for his violent temperament and thought that if he left her alone it would never happen again. His mind promptly changed to thoughts of Takiyah. He did not know how to tell Takiyah about the baby but he knew he had to tell her soon. Michelle was destined to ruin his life and he did not want to bring Takiyah into this situation blindly.

Katherine was still awake in the single seat watching an old black and white picture and knitting. Takiyah walked over to kiss her mother’s cheek before going to bed. As Takiyah was about to turn around, Katherine began to speak. “I know you were over there with Sydney all this time. I know I said you should tell him how you feel, and I know how it feels to love someone, but I trust you made the right decision.”

Takiyah turned to look in her mother’s face, “Of course, Ma. I’m going to wait to get married before I give away the goods.” Takiyah only hoped that she could hold good to her promise. She did not know how many more close encounters she could take without giving in.

“Okay, baby.” Katherine said as she patted Takiyah’s hand that 39

The More Things Change… rested gently on her shoulder. “Remember, those are my goods until you’re married.”

Takiyah smiled at her mothers comment but knew she was serious.

So did Sydney. He knew if he planned to get some, he had to put a ring on her finger.

Glen walked in the house shortly after. Takiyah was wishing he were in bed. He went into the family room and sat on the loveseat. His eyes switched back and forth from Takiyah to Katherine’s. His mother immediately became annoyed with his behavior.

“Glen, are you on something?” She questioned. “Are you smoking that stuff again?”

“No! I wanted to apologize for the way I acted earlier but didn’t know where to start.” He replied.

“Boy, I ain’t stressing myself over your temper-tantrums. I knew you’d come to your senses. Just make sure the next time you slam a door in my house, you have a place to stay. And that goes for you too, Kiki. You and Tig are going to stop this fighting. You two are getting too old for that. Tig you have to realize that Kiki is old enough to have a boyfriend. And Kiki you’re going to have to just deal with Tig.” “Ma, it’s not the fact that I don’t want her to have a boyfriend. I don’t want her with Sydney.” Glen retorted.

“Why not, Tig? He’s not good enough for me? He’s too old for me? What?” Takiyah asked.

“It’s just not right, Kiki. You should be dating boys from your school. Yeah, he’s too old for you!” Glen shouted.

“Boy, lower your voice. No animals lives here. We are civilized people having a civilized conversation.” Katherine butted in. “Sydney is not too old for Takiyah. He’s still a baby. You just feel he’s older because he grew up with y’all. You have to remember you have three years over him.”

“Say what you want, Momma. I have my right to an opinion and I don’t think this is a good idea.”

“Thank goodness you don’t get paid for thinking.” Takiyah mumbled under her breath. “Momma, may I go to bed? This is going 40

The More Things Change… nowhere.”

“Go on. Tig and I are going to sit here and talk for a while.

Remember to have your uniform ready for the morning.”

Takiyah did not have the time or the energy to get into Glen’s head. She could care less what he thought of their relationship. For arguments sake, she intended on avoiding him and keeping their relationship out of his face. What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him?

41

The More Things Change…

Chapter 3 Takiyah did not leave church until three o’clock in the afternoon.

Sometimes, they were in church until eight at night, spending a little over eleven hours listening to the same sermons and praises over and over. It always seemed to amaze her how the choir never got tired from the strain on their vocal cords, or how the usher’s legs never grew weak after marching up and down the aisle passing around gold plates, collecting donations, and tithes almost every two hours. Takiyah rode home with Shannon’s parents since Katherine had to help with the food sale that the August club had arranged to raise funds for the church.

Takiyah loved her church but felt the pastor was an extortionist. Glen stayed with Katherine too. However, his intentions were purely selfish.

He had his eyes set on one of the girls that sang in the choir and he figured if he participated in the church a little, he might catch her attention since she was a devoted Christian.

Normally, Takiyah would have stayed behind and hung around the church with a couple of her friends but not that day. She had a date with her man. After two long years of kissing behind the bushes, she was not going to miss this for the world. All night she dreamt of Sydney having his way with her. His touch was as gentle as a mother’s touch to her newborn child, and his loving was as wild as the untamed ocean. Their bodies entwined like licorice, and his kisses were just as sweet. Gentle nothings flowed through the air as he held her in his embrace. From the top of his head to the tips of her toes, there was not an inch on their bodies they did not explore. Just as she imagined reaching the height of their lovemaking, her body was jolted into consciousness by Momma’s Sunday call, “Today is the day that the Lord has made.”

After a dream like that, there was no way she was going to let him get away. “What do you want to do?” Sydney asked.

Takiyah struggled to balance the phone between her ear and shoulder while searching through the closet for something to wear. Not that she was trying to impress him; she just wanted to stand out while they walked down the street hand in hand. “I haven’t even thought 42

The More Things Change… about that. Is there anything in particular you would like to do?”

The line went silent. She listened harder trying to determine whether he was still on the other end. The sound of a door setting in its frame was in the background.

“Hello?” She whispered into the phone. She had no idea why she was whispering, maybe because of the dead silence that surrounded her.

“I’m here. I didn’t want Tisha walking past and eavesdropping on our conversation. Now, what did you say?”

“I was asking if you had your mind set on something.” Takiyah was somewhat annoyed that she had to repeat herself. She had this thing about having to say things twice, ‘if you missed what I said the first time, your lost.’

His reply came almost abruptly as he interrupted her thoughts, “Since you mentioned it, that little lace setup you wore last week under that white tennis skirt has been on my mind since. Maybe after we go Downtown, we could find somewhere to be alone.”

Takiyah’s face became blushed after his comment. A small giggle escaped her lips. Coincidentally, she had decided on the same Tommy Hilfiger skirt set but was planning to wear a black satin thong set that she had bought on her way home from school that same day.

“Okay, that’ll work. Since we’re going to Five Points, I’ll just throw on my sneakers. I want to look and feel comfortable at all times and still be flyy.” Takiyah said as she modeled in her full-length mirror.

‘Why is it that a lot of sistahs struggle to keep a smile on their face while ignoring the pain from their feet in their, these-are-so-cute shoes or waiting to exhale in their second-skin-circulation-cutting-tight skirts and pants?’ She thought as she decided between her white Nike’s or white K-Swiss.

“Kiki, the longer you take to get dressed, the longer it’s gonna take to get out.

You might as well stay as you are because it looks like we’re never leaving.” He huffed, aggravated.

“Alright, give me fifteen minutes and I’ll be outside. Be ready, I don’t want to have to come knock on your door.” She replied stunned by his attitude.

43

The More Things Change…

“As a matter of fact, I’ll go put some gas in the car and pull up in front of your house. I’m not going to honk or anything so please be ready.”

“I will, Boo. Bye.” Takiyah set the phone on its cradle, took her clothes in hand, scooped up a pair of all white Vans, and headed for the shower. She wanted to make sure she was fresh from head to toe and everything in between. Who knows what the night would lead to?

Glen made it home before she was able to make her escape. While dabbing some of her mother’s White Diamonds perfume behind her ears, Glen bust into the bathroom like some maniac hollering at the top of his lungs, “What the hell do you have on?”

Takiyah scurried looking for a towel to cover herself. “Get out Tig! Dayum, haven’t you heard of knocking?” she screamed hoping Katherine would hear her and come to her rescue.

“Why you got your panties all up your butt like that? Does Momma know you dress like that? Who are you trying to impress? Go put on something more lady-like and less tramp-like or else you ain’t going nowhere!” Glen continued to spew out all kinds of commands as if they were on a military base instead of the Christian home they were brought up in.

“Listen, Tig. I’m getting too old to keep letting you boss me around like any kind of servant or subordinate of any kind. I’m your sister, not your child and I deserve some respect.” Finally, she said it.

Takiyah had been waiting for the right time to lay it out there. “I’m not a kid any more!”

“Respect! You want respect? You have to earn respect. And sneaking around with an older man is not going to get it, nor is prancing around in those sin threads with your crotch exposed to the world.”

“You know what Tig? I’m gonna ignore you. You are not going to mess up my day because you’re backed-up. Just because you and your little head are not on speaking terms right now, don’t take it out on me.

I told you before, you need to go and get yourself one of those five dollar girls from the alleyways and release some tension.”

Slap! Takiyah had crossed the line, the invisible line that sent him 44

The More Things Change… overboard. Her face became heated and began to throb where he had left his handprint. Pure anger rose up within her and she knew she would no longer be able to contain it. Without a second thought, she picked up the heated iron that she prepared to press her hair and blindly swung towards him. The comb rested against his face and left a grilllike burn on his cheek. No man had ever laid a hand on her and she promised herself that if any man laid so much as a finger upon her delicate body he would feel her wrath. That included blood.

Glen lunged towards Takiyah but fear pushed her out of his path.

He went head first into the ceramic bathtub. She did not care to see if he was injured. Takiyah took flight. She locked herself in her mother’s room and finished dressing. The window faced the front of the house.

Just as she looked out, Sydney’s car was pulling up. He was no knight in shining armor but he was damned sure her savior. She raced to put on her clothes and hopped down the stairs with a sneaker in hand and one on foot. Her hair and anything else that was undone would have to stay that way until she was sure she was safe. Glen’s groans of pain filled the house. His cry the same as a lion’s roar caused her heart to skip several beats. She loved her brother dearly but no way was she going to let any man control her.

Takiyah dashed out the door and hopped into Sydney’s car.

He looked at her, his eyes widened and his smile sparkled.

For that moment, her heart was at ease. However, that was briefly erased by the shocked look that crossed his face as he watched Glen walk out the front door with his face covered with blood and the burn on his face rapidly swelling.

“Kiki, what happened in there?” He said as he took off his seat belt and began to exit the car.

“Nothing,” She grabbed his forearm. “Let’s go. Momma will be home any minute. He’ll be fine.” She pleaded with the hope that he would have a change of mind about going to help Glen.

“You can’t leave him like that. Whatever happened between you and your brother is your business. But that’s still my boy.” Sydney did not waste another second explaining. He rushed to Glen’s side just as he 45

The More Things Change… was about to pass out. “Kiki, call an ambulance.”

At first, his words did not register. She watched his lips move as he called out her name. Takiyah watched his head turn side to side as he called out for help but it was as is she was in a sound proof bubble.

“Kiki, get out of the damn car and get some help. Your brother is going into convulsions. Kiki!”

Still she was frozen. His voice almost a distant echo. Headlights beamed into the rearview mirror regaining her attention. Katherine rushed out of the car without turning it off and rushed to Glen’s side.

“Glen! Glen! Baby hold on. Momma’s here. I’m here baby.

Listen to me, Glen!” Katherine cried as she placed Glen’s blooded head upon her lap.

Neighbors began to come out of their houses to find out what was causing all the commotion. Shannon ran over to the car, opened the passenger side door, and pulled Takiyah out. She watched as the paramedics ran over to Glen’s body. Shannon shook her, trying to bring Takiyah out of her self-induced trance. It was the stinging smack from Katherine’s heavy hand that brought her to.

“Kiki, what happened? Who did this to your brother? Why are you standing there looking stupid? Answer me!” She screamed.

Finally, Takiyah broke down and fell to her knees. The reality of it all suddenly caught up to her as she watched the paramedics place Glen’s lifeless body atop the gurney. Sydney walked back to where Takiyah was standing and wrapped an arm around Katherine’s shoulders.

“Auntie, they need somebody to ride with him. Don’t worry he’s going to be fine.” Sydney assured Katherine.

Katherine continued to tighten her grip on Takiyah’s arms as she waited for an answer.

“Kiki, you better have some answers when I get back. And, you better not step a foot out of that house until I come home. Snookie, Sydney, y’all make sure she keeps her black ass in that house.”

Katherine said before walking over to the ambulance.

“I didn’t mean it. He should have never put his hands on me.”

46

The More Things Change…

Takiyah cried.

Sydney and Shannon stood shaken by her words.

“What do you mean you didn’t mean it? You did that to your brother?” Sydney asked, almost as if he were scared for his own life.

“Yes, No…I don’t know. It was an accident.” She stumbled trying to find the right words to say. What could she say?

Shannon wrapped Takiyah in an embrace. “We know you didn’t mean it, Kiki. Come on, let’s go inside so these nosey ass people can get out of your face and you can tell me what happened.”

Sydney swept a loose strand of hair out of Takiyah’s face and took her hand in his. “Snookie, can you give us some time alone? I’ll take her inside; you lock up Auntie’s car and then make these people go away.”

“Alright. No sweat. Are you sure you feel safe alone with her?”

Shannon joked, trying to lighten the tension.

He hesitated. “Yeah, we’ll be fine.” Sydney looked into her eyes, “I know you didn’t mean it, Boo.” Takiyah just nodded.

Takiyah and Sydney sat in the living room while she relived the fight between her and Glen.

“All I remember is seeing red. No man, not even my father, had ever struck me. Momma had always taught me to defend myself. Just like an animal, it was an instinct. I did not intend to inflict any real harm to him. I swear.” Takiyah explained to Sydney.

He sat quietly while she replayed the fight. He offered several times to comfort and console her but she did not feel she deserved any pity. ‘I could have killed my brother.’ She thought.

“You’re right, Kiki. He had no right slapping you. Tig has to realize he is not your father. You had the right to feel threatened and defend yourself. Anyone would have done the same thing. Besides, you didn’t beat his head against the bathtub. He tried to jump you. You had no choice.” Sydney tried to explain the reason for her defense.

No matter how he justified it, Takiyah still felt responsible.

“Maybe, had I just changed my clothes, he would be here instead of 47

The More Things Change… being pricked and probed at some damn hospital. Maybe, had I just ignored him and walked away. Maybe, had I just listened to him and…?” ‘Not dealt with you in the first place.’ She thought not finishing her statement.

Almost as if he read her mind, Sydney said, “Maybe, had you just left me alone.”

The room was silent. Neither one spoke another word. They stared at each other, both thinking, ‘maybe’.

“No. It was his own foolishness that got him where he is.” Sydney stood behind Takiyah as she continued to look out of the window of the family room.

His hands massaged her tense shoulders and neck. Takiyah leant back into him and rested her head on his chest. He placed a tender kiss upon her forehead and all was calm. His hands moved from her shoulders, down the length of her arms until they met her hands. With her eyes closed, she let him talk her into a comfort zone. His soothing baritone voice pulled her subconscious into a state of relaxation. It was amazing how with his words, so simple and sweet, were able to rest her fears, reignite the passion that had been stirring within her.

“Come sit with me on the sofa. Relax a little.” Sydney whispered in her ear.

Takiyah allowed him to lead her to the designated seat in the family room.

Takiyah sat on one end and he sat opposite her. Slowly, he unlaced her sneakers and slipped them off. With gentleness and expertise, he massaged each foot from heel to toe, repeatedly. Takiyah’s body yearned for his closeness. She wanted him near, on top of her, inside of her. Enough was enough; Takiyah could not take any more.

“Sydney,” She called seductively. “I want you in the worst way.”

Takiyah did not mean for it to come out that way, so bold but given the situation, it was to be expected. She was beyond playing innocent.

Takiyah was hot, wet, and ready.

Suddenly, the massage stopped and there was a distance between them. Maybe, it was bad timing. Maybe, he was not comfortable with her forwardness. Takiyah thought about apologizing. She closed her 48

The More Things Change… eyes and thought of an excuse to make everything feel normal again.

Sydney was not sure what to say next. With all the things going on, he was at lost for words. After last night, he was not sure if he wanted to go any further with Takiyah and risk hurting her. He waited so long for this moment yet the timing was not right. ‘Might not ever be a right time.’ He thought. However, the winds of change were coming and they could not avoid their fate much longer.

“Sydney, I’m sorry. If you’re not ready then I understand. I just thought that’s what we both wanted.”

“No, no, no. You don’t have to apologize.” He moved closer, closing the gap. He motioned for her to sit on his lap. “It’s not that I don’t want to, I just don’t want things to change. I don’t want you to feel pressured.”

Sydney’s hand ran up and down her back while he laid sweet kisses down the length of her arm. Her body shuttered to his touch and her crotch became saturated.

“We’ve been playing this touchy-feely game for two-years toolong. I can’t help nor change how I feel about you. I thought you felt the same way. Maybe, I was wrong.” Takiyah responded, agitated and aggravated with herself. She was horny.

With his hands on her shoulders, he positioned her body so that they were face to face. It was there! The fire and desire was back and she was not about to let it go. Takiyah repositioned her body so that she was straddling him. Still keeping eye contact, she began to loosen his belt and unbutton his jeans. Sydney’s mind must have been moving as fast as hers. His hands traveling beneath her shirt removing the black satin bra and massaging her breast, as she stroked his manhood.

“You sure this is what you want?” He whispered.

“Yes, this is exactly what I want.” She answered without removing her eyes from his crotch.

He lifted her leg and pushed her to the side. Immediately, Sydney rose from his seat and stood in front of Takiyah. His love muscle hung loosely as he began to move furniture around. He moved the coffee table to the wall across from them, took Katherine’s throw cover off the 49

The More Things Change… single chair—the one the same chair Katherine would fall asleep in waiting up for Glen and Takiyah—spread it over the carpeted floor, then looked at Takiyah with sex in his eyes and said, “Lie down.”

She fought against herself as she slowly rose from the seat and sashayed towards the center of the room. Her body was rushing to get to him but her mind took over and slowed it down, ‘don’t want to seem too hasty.’ When Takiyah reached the designated area, she paused. Her eyes taking in the man who stood before her, bare-chested, bare-footed, and sexy as hell while her mind was thinking a hundred thoughts a minute. Primarily, did he have protection?

Sydney looked at Takiyah and dreamed of devouring her sweet body as he wrapped her petite frame within his muscular arms. His mahogany skin complemented Takiyah’s radiant complexion as he thought of their bodies entwined as one. Her bright honey eyes invited him as his sexy brown eyes traced the contours of her body.

“Are you having second thoughts?” He asked, tugging on her skirt, bringing her closer.

Suddenly, her bold front faded away. Takiyah stammered and stuttered, struggling to complete a sentence. “I’m ready when you are.”

She finally managed to say, dismissing the knots growing in her stomach.

He did not waste a second more. His mouth hungrily took hers, his arms holding her close. “Can I make you happy?” he asked.

“Hunh?” She replied, confused by his question.

“Let me be the captain of this ship. You just relax and enjoy the ride.” He whispered in her ear then took her lobe into his mouth.

Sydney kneeled before Takiyah, reaching under her clothes and began removing the thin black underwear she wore just for him. After stepping out of her panties, Sydney took one of her legs and placed it over his shoulder. She struggled to keep her balance. Little butterfly kisses lined her inner thigh as he trailed to her womanhood. As he sampled her natural juices, unconsciously she began to gyrate her hips, intensifying the feeling. Takiyah’s knees began to buckle with each lick.

Her body began to jolt, electrified from the inside. Her heart raced and 50

The More Things Change… skipped beats as her cat thumped to a different rhythm. She had no control of what was happening. Takiyah was nearing a climax and it felt too good to stop. Sydney took her into ecstasy as she cried out.

Sydney brought her down to the floor and lay beside her.

Takiyah’s chest rose and fell rapidly as she tried to catch her breath.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“I’m fine.” She answered breathlessly. “Sydney?”

“Yeah, what’s up?” he answered.

“Do you have any condoms?”

“I think so. Yeah, I do.” He replied as he conveniently pulled one from his jeans pocket.

Takiyah took the package from his fingertips, opened it, and began to put it on him. His eyes opened in excitement. She took her time rolling it down to the base of his rock hard penis. Katherine made Shannon and Takiyah practice on bananas, so she would know what to do. It was time. Takiyah wanted to repay Sydney for the pleasure she just received. Although, she was already satisfied, she wanted more.

She wanted to feel him.

“Do you want this?” She asked, guiding his hand back to the moist cavern he had just visited. Still a little scared but it was too late too turn back now.

“I love you, Kiki. You know that right?” Sydney was convinced of his feelings for Takiyah. This day more than any other. His days with Michelle were through. Sydney wanted to dedicate himself to Takiyah and making her happy.

“I love you, too.” Takiyah replied.

“So, let me make love to you. I want this to be special for both of us.” He replied.

Sydney placed his body between her legs and kissed every inch of her torso, paying special attention to her erect nipples. He climbed his way up to her lips. His penis rubbed against her throbbing vagina and suddenly, she was full of fear. She tried hard not to let it show.

Shannon had told her about the initial pain, then sweet sweat and warm sensations that followed. However, Takiyah only concentrated on the 51

The More Things Change… pain.

“If it hurts let me know. I don’t want to hurt you. Okay?” His voice was husky but soft.

“Okay. Just be easy.” Takiyah answered.

“I will. I promise.” Again, he devoured her lips with his passionate and intense kisses.

His fingers fiddled around with her hot spot a few seconds longer.

The more he played the more juices began to flow. Satisfied, Sydney wrapped her body in his embraced and whispered ‘I love you’ over and over again. Then as if an alarm clock went of, he reached down and held his manhood as he guided it towards her waiting cavern. It took some time before he was able to get the head in. An electric shock shot through her body. Tears began to well in her eyes as she tried to ignore the pain.

Sydney tried to keep his promise to be gentle but it was unavoidable. He slowly stroked in and out until he was able to fill her with his complete shaft. The warmth of trickling blood ran over her bottom. The pain mixed with a bit of pleasure as her body began to accept him, forming to his manliness.

Takiyah expected their session to be over shortly, Sydney’s strokes became faster and harder as he found his own rhythm. Several times Takiyah had pressed her nails into his back reminding him to be easy.

His pumps doubled like a heartbeat and his body began to shiver. He slid his hands around her throat and held her tightly. At first, Takiyah was alarmed by this new aggressive behavior but then remembered Sydney as one of those types that like to be rough and found pleasure in the pain. Takiyah’s body began to heat up and follow its own beat as she neared her second climax. A couple of powerful thrusts and it was over. His body fell limp on top of her, as she lay there breathless and hurting. Even after all was said and done, her womanhood continued to throb from the beating it had just received.

“I’m sorry, baby. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I lost control.” He smirked before continuing, “It was so good and you taste so sweet.”

Sydney kissed Takiyah softly behind the ear as she snuggled into his form. A perfect fit.

52

The More Things Change…

Takiyah was speechless. There was nothing to say. Just lay back and enjoy the moment.

“Kiki.” He called. “Kiki, baby. Are you okay?” With his hand on her shoulder, Sydney looked over into her face.

“I’m fine. Just relaxing. I feel so weak and dizzy.” She responded.

“You’re going to be all right. Why don’t you get in the shower and I’ll clean up this mess before your Momma comes home? I’ll be right here watching a movie or something when you’re finished.”

“Okay. That might be a good idea.” She said, as she thought about the dried blood and juices sticking between her legs. She took Sydney’s T-Shirt and put it on before letting go of the cover. “You might want to open a window,” she added.

“Don’t worry. I’ll take care of everything. Go ahead.” Sydney kissed her shoulder and rubbed her thigh. Takiyah was floating on cloud nine.

Takiyah gathered her clothing and rushed to the bathroom.

However, when she got to the bathroom, she nearly fainted. There was blood all over the floor and carpets, in the bathtub with handprints on the walls and door. She could not move. Her body was frozen by shock.

‘This is what I did to my brother. Now he’s lying in a hospital bed and it’s my fault.’ Takiyah thought.

With a swift drop, she was on her knees, sobbing uncontrollably.

Sydney called upstairs; she continued to cry. His thunderous steps rang through the house’s hollowness as he rushed to be by her side. Upon reaching the top of the steps, he gasped then hurried over and closed the door. Sydney reached into the closet, grabbed a towel, and draped it over Takiyah’s naked bottom. They just sat there in the corner, in the dark. Sydney managed to get Takiyah into her room, lay her on the bed, and calm her with his comforting words.

“I’ll be right back, Kiki. Let me get things in order around here and I promise I’ll come take care of you. I meant what I said when I told you I’ll always be there for you. Nothing’s changed.”

Before leaving, he placed a tender kiss on her forehead then one on her lips.

53

The More Things Change…

Chapter 4

Just as he had promised, Sydney cleaned the family room, the bathroom, and Takiyah. She slipped into a nightgown that was lying on the chest beneath her window. Sydney had fallen asleep in the wooden rocking chair Katherine left in the room from the days she would rock Takiyah to sleep. Takiyah took a quilt from the top of her closet to cover him as he rested. He deserved it.

Her stomach began to growl and that’s when she it has been almost eight hours since she last had anything to eat and her body was not about to go another hour without some nourishment. Takiyah felt a little weak and dizzy, forcing her to use the banister as she descended the stairs.

The aroma of fresh cornbread filled the air mixing with the essence of spinach and fried chicken as she approached the kitchen. Takiyah’s heart dropped with fear of facing her mother. Sydney was in her room just as peaceful while she stood in her nightgown, half-naked. Takiyah knew her mother would flip her wig when she saw her. She and Tig were always taught to put on house clothes whenever they had company.

Especially Takiyah, a blossoming woman.

Then there was still Glen’s accident that she had yet to explain.

Slowly, Takiyah turned around hoping to get back up the stairs before Katherine opened the kitchen door and saw the sheer nightgown that displayed her dark, erect nipples. Takiyah started toward the stairs just as the door swung open and Shannon slapped her on the ass.

“Girl, where your clothes at?” Shannon’s voice startled her but turned out to be music to her ears.

“What the hell are you doing in there? When did you become Betty Crocker?” Takiyah asked, avoiding the initial question.

“Since I have a spare key I let myself in. Then, Aunt Katie called and asked me to have dinner made before she came home. You and Sydney were knocked out so I didn’t want to bother you.” She stared at Takiyah strangely before she continued. “Now, where are the rest of your clothes? Had it been Auntie opening this door, she would’ve had a 54

The More Things Change… natural fit right before punching you in the face.”

“I know, Snook. I just didn’t feel like putting on anything. Almost everything I have needs ironing and I was too tired.” Takiyah replied.

“Too tired or too weak?” Shannon reached inside her pocket and pulled out an open condom package. “Y’all need to be a little more careful. I saw this on top of the garbage in the pail. Common sense would have told you to bury it somewhere.”

Takiyah’s face became flushed with embarrassment. She could not believe Shannon was holding a piece of evidence in her hand and was only concerned with finding it in the open. At first, Takiyah thought Shannon was about to jump all over her about pre-martial-sex. They had always promised each other and themselves that they would never give up the booty without a ring. However, Takiyah knew Shannon would understand that she and Sydney had something so special and so strong that it just was not going to go away. Besides, Shannon was not exactly a saint.

“I…I…Give me that!” Takiyah stuttered before snatching the wrapper out of Shannon’s fingers.

“So, was it as good as he promised?” Shannon smirked.

“That’s none of your business. I don’t kiss and tell.” She replied.

“Since when! Plus, this is more than just kissing and your business is my business. Now spill it.” Shannon demanded.

“Let’s go in the kitchen. Just in case.” Takiyah pointed to the top of the staircase.

Snookie nodded then grabbed Takiyah’s forearm and dragged her through the doors.

Takiyah told her every single mouthwatering detail from the way he ate like it was his last dinner to the way he was so gentle yet satisfying during their lovemaking. Takiyah was careful not to tell Shannon about him damn near choking her. Shannon did not say a word. Her mouth stood open throughout the whole story. That was very unusual of her; Shannon Tibbs always had something to say. Her silence made Takiyah feel extremely uncomfortable.

“What? What did I say? Are you mad at me? I’m sorry, Snook.

55

The More Things Change…

Say something.” She pleaded, begged, and cried for her to respond, slap, do something. Shannon was scaring Takiyah.

“I’m not mad at you. It’s just that now you’re all grown up.

Remember that morning, when I woke up with my period and you got so mad because you thought I had become a woman and left you behind.

Then you got yours that same night. Now I don’t feel like the older sister anymore.” She said.

“You’ve been having sex for over two years now. So, what’s your point?” Takiyah replied.

“I know. But for the first time since we met, I feel like you’re not my little sister anymore.” Shannon leaned her head on Takiyah’s shoulder as they sat in silence.

“Snookie, you’ll always be my big sister. Nothing’s changed.

When we get married you’ll be my maid of honor, when I have kids you’ll be their godmother and when we get old, we’ll sit out on the porch, drinking lemonade, reminiscing of yester-years together. We’ll always be together. Girl you know how we do.”

Takiyah wrapped her arms around Shannon and squeezed tightly.

“Why don’t I go get dressed and wake up Sydney then we can take the food out back on the patio?” Takiyah suggested.

“Alright. I’ll start making the table and getting the plates and stuff.” She straightened up and looked Takiyah in the eyes. “I love you, Takiyah.”

“Girl, you know I love you too. This bond is forever.” Takiyah smiled as she pushed her index finger into Shannon’s chest.

Sydney was up and moving about by the time Takiyah reached the room. He had made her bed and began folding all the clothes she had left around the room from that morning. She walked up behind him while he placed the folded items on the chest. Careful not to startle him, she wrapped her arms around his waist.

“I knew you were in here.” He said without turning around.

“How’d you know?” She asked in a soft playful tone.

“I smelled the strawberries.” He referred to the lotion he massaged 56

The More Things Change… her with. Sydney turned to face Takiyah placing his hands on her shoulders. “Girl, I can’t be around you dressed like this.” He pressed his growing erection against her.

“Good, I was about to get dressed anyway. Snookie is waiting for us downstairs. She cooked up this big dinner. Momma is still at the hospital. She asked Snook to cook before she got home.” Takiyah’s temperament had changed from giddy and love struck into depressed in seconds. Her mind had become cloudy with the thoughts of her brother’s condition and the events that preceded the accident.

“Hey, don’t start that stuff. I told you, everything is going to be just fine. Relax. Go ahead and start getting dressed. I’m going to go sit in that chair over there and watch.” Sydney’s strong voice comforted her.

“I don’t need a babysitter.” Truth was she was not ready to bear all to him, although he had already had a preview.

“You’re not a baby. Plus, I’m your man. I want you to feel comfortable in front of me. If you want I’ll get undressed too.” He answered.

“No, that’s quite alright. I’ll do it but you can’t make a sound. No oohs and ahhs. Be invisible.”

“Bet.” Sydney rushed over to the same rocking chair he slept in.

He sat back and stared as if he was waiting for the feature presentation in the theatre and her body was the screen.

Nervously, Takiyah began to remove her nightgown, bringing the satin material off her shoulders, passed her breasts and sliding of her naked body. Her nipples immediately took their assumed position, straight up. Takiyah’s body grew hot despite the gentle breeze that blew through the open window. With one arm covering her breasts, she reached over for a black lace bra that lay on her dresser. After fastening the hooks, she started towards a pair of bikini cut panties that were on the arm of the rocking chair. Purposely put there by Sydney. Sydney signaled for her to turn around by moving his finger in a circular motion.

Hesitantly, she began to model. ‘I hope he’s happy,’ she thought.

57

The More Things Change…

They sat around the white plastic picnic table, talking and laughing as if nothing had happened. Enjoying the juicy southern fried chicken while the gentle night breeze kept them cool, Sydney had brought out the pitcher of lemonade he had fixed earlier that afternoon.

“His lemonade is almost as good as Momma’s.” Takiyah acknowledged. Sydney had also whipped up a quick salad to complement Shannon’s down home dinner.

Katherine strolled through the door as they polished off their glasses of lemonade and dessert. Her face spoke a thousand words, no need for questions.

“Your brother is fine. He suffered a slight concussion but the doctor’s said he should be fine. I’m gonna go wash up for dinner. Y’all don’t mind if I join you, do you?”

“No.” They answered in unison.

“Momma,” Takiyah called. “I’m sorry. I really didn’t mean to ...”

They embraced each other as if they were being reunited. Then she placed a motherly kiss on Takiyah’s head and held her face in her hands.

“I know you would never intentionally hurt your blood. I raise my children to love family unconditionally. Sometimes things go beyond our control.” Katherine wiped away a straggling strand of hair as Takiyah leaned into her hand. Her mother’s warmth soothed her and finally she believed everything was all right.

Katherine sat at the table with Shannon and Sydney while Takiyah fixed her plate. Katherine sent Shannon inside to get her Tabasco sauce and salt. No matter how the food was seasoned, she had to have these condiments beside her or her plate was incomplete. Takiyah listened to Katherine and Sydney’s conversation through the small opening in the patio door.

“So, how’s everything going? How’s your Momma doing? I didn’t see her in church today.” Katherine said.

“Everything is fine, Aunt Katie. My mother and father had a last minute meeting to attend in California. They left early this morning.”

Sydney replied.

Katherine was tired of beating around the bush and cut straight to 58

The More Things Change… the chase. “Look, I know you have an interest in my baby. I have already spoken to Takiyah. Now I’m going to speak to you.” Katherine took a sip from her lemonade and then continued. “Y’all are young adults and I know you have urges, I had them too when I was y’all age but please make sure you’re careful.”

The embarrassment on Sydney face was an obvious sign that he was uncomfortable but Takiyah could not try to save him and risked her mother pulling her into the conversation. She tried to encourage Shannon to intervene but she was just as hesitant.

“Ain’t no way. Aunt Katie will not have me sitting out there talking about her fast times and birth control. Thanks but no thanks.

Been there, done that. You better go out there and save your man.” She replied.

“Are you outta your mind? Please Momma would have me confessing all my sins without even questioning. I’d be out there spilling my guts if she even looked at me funny.” Takiyah responded, placing one hand on her hip, the other over her heart.

“Conscious eating at ya’?” Shannon formed her hands into a PacMan-looking-form and began chomping in Takiyah direction.

“Stop it!” Takiyah retorted. “Come on. Let’s go out there.

Together.”

“What would you do without me, hunh? I save your ass an awful lot. I’m beginning to feel a little unappreciated.” Shannon joked.

“Negress, you know, I appreciate everything you’ve done for me and would appreciate it even more if you stop acting so stupid.” Takiyah said, as she watched the drama queen perform her breakdown scene of the unappreciated, overworked friend.

They laughed and then walked out onto the patio. Good timing, too. Katherine was just about to ask him about his sexual experiences.

“Momma!” Takiyah exclaimed. “You can’t be asking people about their private lives. That’s personal.”

“Ain’t nothing too personal in this house that we can’t talk about.

I’m sure his mother has asked him about the girls that he slept with.

Why can’t I?” 59

The More Things Change…

‘Girls that he slept with? How many girls did he sleep with?’

Takiyah thought. Anger and jealousy had taken over her better senses.

Her thoughts were clouded with images of different girls she had seen him with over the years.

Takiyah never questioned his sexual escapades; she never really wanted to know. In the back of her mind, she knew he was getting some but it never bothered her until right now.

Takiyah knew that was going to happen. She knew once she went the final distance things were going to change. She had always tried not to let her emotions surface, no matter what or who. However, Sydney had a different effect on her. He was able to break through the “Ice Queen” facade and reach to her core discovering a woman yearning to be loved and give love in return.

“Really, Aunt Katie. I haven’t had too much experience.” Sydney tried to save face. He must have noticed Takiyah’s flared nostrils and clenched fists. The name “Raging Bull” came to mind?

“Well, that’s alright. I try to tell Tig all the time, being a man ain’t got nothin’ to do with how many women you slept wit’.”

“Momma, would you just drop it already? Your food is starting to get cold.” Takiyah tried to disguise her attitude but she was obviously frustrated.

“Girl, what got you all riled up? I’m looking out for you!”

Katherine exclaimed as she poured Tabasco sauce over her chicken.

“Thanks, Momma. When I’m ready, I’ll come talk to you but until then drop it and enjoy your food. Sydney and I are mature and responsible! We are both aware of the consequences.” Takiyah’s heart damn near jumped out of her chest after she realized what was said. Had she inadvertently told her mother she and Sydney were having sex, or at least contemplating it?

Sydney began to choke on his lemonade. He had never heard Takiyah be so direct with her mother. Katherine looked as if she was going to pop that bottle of Tabasco sauce upside Takiyah’s head, and Shannon was slowly but surely easing out of the immediate area.

“Why is it always my mouth getting me in trouble?” Takiyah whispered.

60

The More Things Change…

“Kiki, first and foremost, you need to watch your tone. Remember who you talking to. I’m not one of your friends. So you can try to big your chest in front of your little boyfriend here but don’t be embarrassed when I knock the air out cha’.” She retorted. “Secondly, if you didn’t want me in your business, you should keep it to yourself.” Without looking away from her plate, she pointed towards the door leading to the basement from the kitchen. A black satin ball lay right in the corner, in front of the door, in plain view.

‘My thongs.’ Takiyah felt light headed. She could not believe how careless she and Sydney had been in covering their tracks. Takiyah did not know what was coming next but judging by her mother’s expression it could not be anything good.

Katherine rose from her seat and stood in front of Takiyah as if she were awaiting an explanation. No sooner had Takiyah opened her mouth, Katherine laid a blinding smack across Takiyah’s face.

“You disrespected me and my house. Go to your room!” Katherine demanded.

Takiyah had never been so embarrassed in her whole life. Without wasting another second, she ran through the house and up the stairs that led to her bedroom. After locking the door and securing it with her wooden chest, Takiyah jumped into her bed and cried. Cried like never before. Cried until she fell asleep.

As Takiyah began to focus on her surroundings, her stomach trembled with fear. For a couple of seconds, she just laid there hoping that the whole experience had only been a dream. Sydney was across the room, resting in the same rocking chair as before. The morning light beamed across his tranquil face. Maybe, it was just a bad dream.

Maybe, they had actually just slept the night away.

In that case, Takiyah wanted to get him out of there before Katherine came home.

Lightly, she tiptoed across the room and stood before him, admiring him. Sydney looked so calm, so peaceful, and so safe. She poked him gently and watched as his eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the brightness of the sun.

61

The More Things Change…

“Good Morning. What are you still doing here?” She asked.

“Good Morning.” He cleared his throat. “After you passed out, your mother insisted that I stay over. She did not want me to be home alone. Then she laughed and said, ‘the damage was already done.’ I waited until you were asleep to sneak in here to watch you sleep. I didn’t plan on sleeping in here, though.”

Sydney stretched out the stiffness in his back from sleeping in the rocking chair.

“Oh Lord!” Takiyah held onto the wall as her knees gave out. “So it’s true. Momma knows we…”

“Yep.” He answered nonchalantly.

A sly grin crossed his face as he reached for her hand.

Unconsciously, Takiyah snatched her hand from his reach. Sydney’s eyebrows arched inward as his face displayed confusion. As much as she wanted to apologize, her mouth felt restraint.

“It’s not you,” was all she could offer before scurrying about the room looking for a suitable shelter because any minute Hurricane Katherine would be storming through.

“Be easy, Kiki. Your mother is not going to kill you. As a matter of fact, she was very calm when she talked to me last night.”

“What did you tell her? Did she ask you about yesterday? Oh, Lord. Did you tell her what we did?” By that point, Takiyah was hysterical. “My mother and my boyfriend had a talk about …” Takiyah laughed but there wasn’t anything funny. The thought of it sent chills up her spine. “Tell me you didn’t tell her anything.”

“Actually, she did most of the talking. I mostly listened unless she asked a question, but none of the questions were … personal.” Sydney replied as he rose from his resting spot.

After taking a second look, she realized Sydney was in a pair of Glen’s pajama shorts and T-shirt. The clothes seemed to hang loosely from his thin muscular frame. Glen definitely had weight over Sydney but they stood the same height.

“Sydney, are you going to leave or wait for Momma to come flying through here like a bat out of hell? The only reason she did not kill us 62

The More Things Change… yesterday is because her mind was on Tig but I’m sure she got over that by now.”

Takiyah moved from the chest that she has been sitting on and unlocked the door before trying to push Sydney out but he planted his feet firmly into the floor.

“What’s wrong with you?” She asked. “You got to go! This is not right.” Again, she pushed but still he would not budge.

“Come on, Kiki. Kiss me and then I’ll leave.” He spoke softly as he extended his arms, waiting to be accepted.

Sydney wanted Takiyah more today than he could ever imagine.

Even at the risk of being caught and receiving disapproval from Katherine about seeing Takiyah, he still wanted to be inside of her. He knew once he got a taste of her loving that he could never get enough.

No matter how hard he tried to fight it his need grew more and more with each passing second. Takiyah saw the urge in his eyes. His moist lips and hungry eyes instantly broke Takiyah down. With two small steps, she was snug in his embrace, so close she could feel his heartbeat.

The closeness brought about a bit of apprehension. Takiyah imagined her mother walking through the door and losing her mind while watching Sydney kissing her daughter’s neck. Although Takiyah’s eyes stood fixed on the door, she allowed herself to be swept away by his touch, his voice, and his warmth.

“Takiyah, why don’t you come over to my house? My parents won’t be home until tomorrow so we’ll have no interruptions.” Sydney said. He imagined slowly disrobing Takiyah in front of the fireplace before leading her upstairs to his parent’s bedroom where they would enjoy the hot and steamy Jacuzzi, enjoying some intimate moments.

Sydney continued to caress Takiyah as she laid her head on his chest. She finally looked to Sydney discovering a mix of lust and love fogged his eyes. Her body screamed, ‘Yes, I’ll go with you.’ However, her mind spoke the truth.

“Not today…I mean not right now, anyway. If I tell my mother I’m going to your house, she’d probably try to kill me.”

“Kiki, you’re a young woman and can’t continue to allow your 63

The More Things Change… mother to treat you as if you are fifteen. I’m not asking you to disrespect her. Just talk to her so she’d understand that you’re not a little girl anymore.” Sydney said.

Takiyah knew that Sydney was right. Katherine did not give Takiyah the trust or respect she deserved as a woman and part of that was because she still lived at home and depended on her mother financially. Takiyah had a part-time job as a nurse’s aide at Grady Memorial but her wages were not enough for the lifestyle Takiyah was accustomed to. Takiyah’s father spoiled her with the best his money could buy. When he passed, Katherine continued to keep Takiyah and Glen in the newest fashion. All Takiyah’s materialistic needs such as designer jeans, shoes, handbags, and weekly visit to the nail and hair salon would be limited to almost nonexistent without Katherine.

Although Takiyah feigned to live on her own, she knew she would not be able to hack it alone. However, neither Takiyah nor her mother realized that the restraint Katherine placed on Takiyah would eventually hinder her growth as a woman. Making her less sure of her own decisions and solely depending on the lessons learned from her mother’s mistakes, Takiyah will never know what it feels like to have her own identity.

“Sydney, if I tell my mother I need some space to be independent and still want to live under her roof she’s going to look at me like I have lost all of my good sense.” Takiyah replied.

“Then we need to find a place of our own.” Sydney countered with assertion.

“Whoa, a place of our own? Don’t you think that’s a bit much right away?” Takiyah questioned.

“Takiyah, we talked about this already.” Sydney replied.

“That was our plans for after I finish college. Not now.” Takiyah answered. “Look, I’ll talk to my mother before I come by your place tonight and by then I’ll have an answer for you in regards to whether I’ll stay the night or not. Co-habitation is a topic for another time.”

A loud thump outside her room door brought the love birds back to reality and Takiyah immediately broke away from his embrace.

64

The More Things Change…

Katherine bumped the door with her hip as she struggled with the heavy laundry basket full of clean whites. Takiyah’s mouth dropped to her chest. She stood terrified. Sydney offered to help Katherine with the basket but she turned him away, politely. She seemed calm and that scared Takiyah even more. Sydney finally caught Takiyah’s signals and before Katherine could look up, he was gone.

“Where did Sydney run off to?” she asked.

“Momma, are you alright?” Takiyah thought she was acting strange. Not that she wanted to get slapped again but that was more of the response she was anticipating.

“I’m fine. How are you? You look a little pinkish. Come let me check you.” Katherine reached out for Takiyah’s face but she backed away.

“Ma, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for it to happen.” Takiyah cried fearing that her mother would pull her into a headlock.

“Sorry for what Takiyah? For having sex?” Katherine asked.

“What do you want me to say Takiyah? Yes, I am disappointed and maybe even a little angry but more than anything, I’m hurt. I thought we talked about waiting. What happened?”

In her heart, Takiyah knew she did not do anything wrong, she could have waited but it was not as if Sydney was someone she just met at some party or off the street corner. They had history and in that, they created an unshakeable bond. Takiyah’s conscience was tearing her apart. She felt like she should have been punished for betraying her mother’s trust, but she also felt like she needed her mother to understand how her body yearned to be loved in a way a mother could not. Takiyah needed Katherine to know becoming a young woman brings new experiences in which a mother cannot always control.

“Momma, I…” she stammered over what to say. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. You have to understand, Ma, I lo …wanted to be with Sydney since I was a fifteen. What we have is forever.” Takiyah almost let the ‘love’ word loose again.

“Kiki, you can’t mistake love for lust. If you really love Sydney than by all means be with him. But before you commit, make sure your 65

The More Things Change… heart is in it. Don’t do this for me, love him deep and you’ll love long.”

Katherine was proud to have this talk with Takiyah. Takiyah’s feelings for Sydney were true and had been for a long time. Although Katherine feared Takiyah might lose focus, she also believed that no matter what, Takiyah would do what was right for herself and anyone involved.

“Ma, I do love him, more than I think I can handle and that’s what I’m afraid of.”

Tears began to stream down Takiyah’s cheeks. Her mind and heart never agreed on how they would handle her new relationship. Her mind knew that if her heart ruled she would be too weak to think for herself. Everything that she ever wanted to do would be put on the back burner so she could do nothing else but please Sydney. Moreover, if her mind ruled, she would throw away her first love to pursue a career and new life.

Katherine picked up one of Takiyah’s work uniform shirts and snapped it out three times before folding it. One of her graying strands fell softly over her water-filled eyes, and at that moment, Takiyah knew her mother understood her pain. Takiyah lifted the hair from her mother’s face and watched as a single tear rolled down her face and onto a towel in the basket.

“I know the feeling.” Katherine whispered as she easily sat on the edge of the bed. “Come sit next to me.”

She said as she patted the space right beside her. Katherine in some ways envied Takiyah for her strong will and wished she could have been the same way many years ago. That was one of their differences.

Whereas Takiyah took her time to think things through, Katherine was always eager to jump in head first without contemplating the consequence.

Takiyah remembered when her father was alive and how her mother loved him to no end even though he did not deserve her. She thought about the times she found her mother crying because of the rumors of her father’s numerous affairs. How it tore Katherine’s heart out when his mistress confronted her in the supermarket. Takiyah knew 66

The More Things Change… the pain her mother endured loving someone that had no idea how much she lived for him. Takiyah’s body became frigid at the thought of her and Sydney having to go through the same ordeal that almost drove her mother crazy. Takiyah prided her self on being brave but it was mostly because she feared hurt and betrayal more than anything.

The warmth from Katherine’s body eased Takiyah into comfort as she laid her head on her mother’s shoulder and wrapped an arm around hers. Tenderly, Katherine patted her thigh as she inhaled deeply, preparing for an in depth conversation. Katherine wanted to tell Takiyah all about her first love. The man she still longed for. However, she did not know if Takiyah was ready to accept the truth. Katherine loved Takiyah’s father but she was in love with someone else for the last years of their marriage and Katherine never lost that feeling. Katherine wanted to take her shadow life to her deathbed but she could not continue to live knowing she held a secret from her kids. The timing was not right but Katherine knew that eventually the dark would soon come to light. She just wanted to prepare Takiyah before she found out from someone else.

Katherine ignored her conscious and continued their motherdaughter moment.

“What happened between you and Sydney was inevitable. If it weren’t Sydney yesterday, it would have been somebody eventually.

You are twenty years old and in this day, I don’t think there are too many women that have waited as long as you have. I am extremely proud of you for that. I just wish you had waited. It’s every mother’s dream for her daughter to wait for marriage. If not marriage at least waiting until after college that way there would be no distractions.”

“Ma, I’m going to finish school just like I’ve planned. My career has always been my first priority. Sydney should understand and if he can’t deal with it then…he got to go.” Takiyah’s heart dropped to the pit of her stomach at the thought of living without Sydney. “But, how will I know that after I move he will still want me?” Takiyah’s jealousy and insecurities were finally surfacing.

“Takiyah there’s no promises for tomorrow and that doesn’t just 67

The More Things Change… apply to relationships, that’s life’s number one rule. You and Sydney have to sit down and seriously plan how you’re going to handle a long distance relationship. If you two have the connection that brought you this far, it shouldn’t be that much of a big deal. Like I said, you need to talk to him and work out something that works for both of you.”

Takiyah’s mind ran a thousand thoughts a minute. The future she planned with Sydney seemed to be a lifetime away. Her dreams seemed to fade. All she ever wanted, all she ever knew, was Sydney and how he made her feel when they were together, the comfort of home and the bond of family. Going to college away from home did not seem as exciting as it did when she and Shannon filled out the applications in September.

“Don’t worry, Takiyah. Eventually everything works it’s way out.”

Gently, Katherine squeezed Takiyah’s hand that rested on her thigh.

Takiyah wanted to rest assured that nothing or no one would ever change. Especially the closeness she and Katherine shared. It was just that special and that sacred. And, for just a few seconds more, they sat there, in silence. Although Katherine lips did not move Takiyah heard her say, ‘I love you’ and she replied with a kiss on the cheek.

That was just the way it was between them.

Katherine continued to fold the laundry while Takiyah straightened her room. Katherine laid a stack of clothes on the end of Takiyah’s bed and started for the door. Just as she stepped foot out the door, Katherine ran smack into Sydney. It had been so quiet they had forgotten he was there.

“Ooh, I’m sorry. I was just coming to let y’all know I was about to go home.” Sydney placed his hands on Katherine’s shoulders and kissed her forehead. “Thanks for everything.”

“Sydney, you don’t have to be leaving so soon. We haven’t had breakfast yet and I still have your jeans in the dryer.” Katherine explained.

Sydney looked over at Takiyah then at Katherine and then to Takiyah again. With a nod of her head, Sydney changed his direction.

“I guess I got a couple of minutes, I mean, how can I pass on your 68

The More Things Change… cooking?”

“Alright then, Kiki can you finish folding the clothes in the basket while I go and start breakfast?”

Katherine placed the basket in Sydney’s hands and started into the hall.

Sydney dumped the laundry onto the bed and began sorting.

Neither he nor Takiyah knew what to say. The moment felt awkward and was better left untouched. Takiyah began matching socks while Sydney took the towels and washcloths to the linen closet. Absently, she stared out of the window onto the street and drifted into deep thought. ‘What am I doing?’ She thought. The feelings she had for Sydney were undeniably strong, but inside they knew she needed time to grow on her own.

Sydney reentered the room with a look of worry across his face.

Obviously, Takiyah was not the only one thinking.

“We need to talk,” he said as he leaned against the doorframe.

“I was thinking the same thing.”

The air became thick with emotion as they pondered the future of their relationship. Pacing back and forth across the carpeted floor was not helping Takiyah come to a decision any sooner. Sydney blew out an exasperated breath obviously tired of waiting for her begin.

“Takiyah, if we are going to do this, we have to do it right.

There really is no room for mistakes, and to be honest with you, I don’t think you’re ready.”

His statement stunned Takiyah. She did not know where it came from but she he was right.

“Maybe, I’m not emotionally ready for a serious relationship but you’re not really giving me a chance either. You need to ease off just a little and give me some time to think. I’ve never been in a committed relationship before but I’m not afraid to try.”

“I want to be your man, Takiyah. But, I also want you to be comfortable. Right now you’re second guessing yourself and that can’t be a good way to start off a relationship of any kind.”

Sydney tried his best to do what was right for Takiyah even if it 69

The More Things Change… was killing him on the inside. He knew that if he did not give Takiyah the space she needed now to live her life and make her own decisions; it would blow up in his face later. Moreover, he did not know how to break the news about Michelle without hurting her. Therefore, he planned to put some space between them until he figured out what he was going to do.

Takiyah placed herself in Sydney’s arms. For that immediate moment, she needed his comfort. Her head rose and fell with each breath he took. She listened to his heartbeat as the warmth from his body encased her. The room became deep with worry and mixed emotions. Sydney held tightly to Takiyah, never wanting to loose the feeling.

“I imagined going off to college and making a new life for myself, and you. Maybe at first the distance may be a problem for me and school may begin to stress me out but eventually we can work through that.” Again, Takiyah’s mind and heart were feuding over what was right for Takiyah.

“Is this relationship a problem for you?” He asked.

For the first time since she had been in his arms, Takiyah finally looked into his eyes and saw the hurt inside. However, she did not know his hurt was mostly self-inflicted. He decided that he wanted to step away from this relationship when Katherine asked him how he was going to handle the space. Truth was he could not. He could not promise that when Takiyah went away to school he could stay faithful to her. Even though they agreed that they could see other people, he knew she would not.

Takiyah and Sydney were birds of a feather – they adored the attention they got from the opposite sex. They were flirts to the heart, except Sydney mostly took up on most offers. Takiyah just enjoyed having boys fawn over her. Although Sydney’s heart belonged to Takiyah, his life was not in order. Then that reminded him of Michelle and their unfinished business. With Michelle lingering—with a baby that he believed could be his—he could not truly give himself to Takiyah. He meant the words he said, he would always be there for her, and there would never be anyone who could change how he felt. Sydney 70

The More Things Change… had to get the lust out of his system before he could be committed to this or any relationship.

“Sydney, why are we making this a heavy issue when our relationship hasn’t really gotten off the ground? Why waste our little time together worrying about the future? Let’s just roll with the punches.”

Takiyah sat in the rocking chair while Sydney leaned against the window frame.

“Do you understand how I feel? I want to be with you, but I’m scared of all the new changes in my life. You are the only thing that never will change. This is why I don’t want to loose you.”

Sydney stepped closer and looked deeply into her eyes.

Before she could say anything else, he said, “I care for you and you know I do, but let’s be real. Once you move to Florida, you are not going to want to be tied down. So why put ourselves through this. If it’s meant to be, we’ll find our way back.”

Without wasting another second, he walked out of the room, and out of her life. He could not let Takiyah see him cry. The tears were stinging at his eyes, and he knew if he did not move quickly they would flow like a river. Sydney wished things would not change and that he could have pulled her back into his arms and kissed away all their insecurities, but deep down he knew that this was only the beginning of the heartache to come. Had he followed his initial instinct and proposed to Takiyah she would not go away to school, and then Michelle’s condition would blow up and destroy their relationship in the end.

Sydney was sure of one thing, when he straightened his life out he would do everything in his power to get Takiyah back and start their life off right.

Takiyah’s heart was swelling and pressing against her chest to break free and run after Sydney. The feelings she was experiencing were new to her, and she did not know whether to cry or call Shannon and release some of the pressure that was filling up inside of her. All she knew was that she needed to focus on what lie ahead and try to forget what just happened. Forget that Sydney was not a part of her life 71

The More Things Change… anymore, and she was not sure if he really ever wanted to be. Was she just another ‘booty-call’?

Takiyah repeated her mother’s words. “Eventually everything works its way out.”

72

The More Things Change‌

Chapter 5

The rest of the summer was not what Takiyah had expected it to be. She imagined her days long and lazy with her best friend, Shannon, but after Glen was released from the hospital, she waited on him and helped nourish him back to health.

Gossip in the neighborhood quickly began to spread. Glen was the first to receive the news about Michelle carrying Sydney’s baby and took every precaution to keep Takiyah away from the hearsay. He knew that even though they were not together the news would devastate her and he could not bear to see his baby sister in that kind of pain. When Glen finally spoke to Sydney, Sydney confessed, apologized, and even tried to explain his side and intentions. Glen was unfazed by his efforts and did his best to keep Takiyah and Sydney apart. Sydney and Takiyah spoke on a friendly basis but they tried to never occupied the same space alone. Sydney did his best to keep distance between them. Even though his intentions were for her benefit, Takiyah was still torn emotionally and found herself at times being angry and downright ignorant.

Whenever she asked for his time and was turned down, she mustered up the most nasty and hurtful things to spew his way. When they alone, they could not get enough of each other. However, Sydney continued to pull away. Sydney could not completely tear himself from Takiyah. It hurt to love her but it hurt even more to think of the what-ifs of their future. Therefore, as the summer progressed, he did what he thought felt best to him. Sydney began occupying himself with a female friend or two. They were nothing more than just that, friends. Sydney had no interest in another woman. He just needed a distraction.

To Takiyah these women meant the end of the road for her and Sydney, and the shove she needed to move on. Besides the fact that all of his time was taken and she was not the type to beg for attention, Takiyah was not down for his mind games.

73

The More Things Change…

Heat from the early morning sun burned Takiyah’s skin as she packed her suitcases into the back of her mother’s station wagon.

Strands of hair stuck to her sweated forehead as beads formed in between her bronzed breasts, which peaked out from above her olive tank top. Shannon brought out a pitcher of lemonade and set it on the card-table in front of the house. Floating lemon slices and melting ice cubes called her name from across the lawn. Katherine had decided it was time for a break. She was going to need rest for their long road trip to New York.

Many things changed over the last two weeks of August, including Takiyah’s plans for college. Her aunt had fallen ill over the summer and needed help taking care of her house. At first, Katherine had planned to send Glen but he fussed about leaving his son.

Katherine could not go because of her job but Takiyah had doubts she would have gone anyway. Katherine tried her best to avoid contact with her siblings. Besides, with Takiyah’s medical background and studies, it was best she went.

The scholarship Takiyah had received to A&M was worthless.

There was a time when Takiyah dreamed of going to New York and living the city life she heard so many girls talking about. She even went as far as to put out applications for NYU and Pace. However, her dreams were briefly shattered with one word, “No.” Katherine felt the city life was ‘too fast paced’ for Takiyah. Therefore, when Takiyah was offered a place in NYU a year ago she had to decline, only now have to attend a community college, and apply for financial aide until NYU notified her of availability, which probably would not be until the following semester. Therefore, Takiyah decided to take the fall semester off.

Takiyah still was confused as to what could have made her mother change her mind about going to the Big Apple. She was adamant about Takiyah not even so much as visiting relatives in New York, then to do a complete about-faced and ship her off to the one place she dreaded, something felt wrong. Takiyah felt Katherine must have wanted her to have a taste of what caused Katherine to move south, and become appreciative of their quaint neighborhood and average lifestyle. But, 74

The More Things Change…

Takiyah was not going to be the one to question her motive. With the way things were going on at home with Sydney, she was more than happy to go where there was promise for action and excitement to keep her mind off her broken heart.

Shannon and Takiyah sat under a large oak tree hoping to steal some shade and a couple of seconds in privacy. They had not had a chance to really talk that day, and had a lot of ‘I’m gonna miss you’s’, and ‘I love you’s’ to get off their chest. Leaving Shannon behind did not feel right. Takiyah tried to get Shannon to transfer schools and go with her to New York, but as life would have it, circumstance and bad timing ran hand in hand. Shannon’s father recently lost his job and could not afford to help her pay for college. As a result, Shannon decided to get a full-time job and help take care of home. Her mother was not fond of the idea but welcomed the extra income. In the meantime, Takiyah was trying to convince Shannon that she would be able to get financial aide in New York, she would also have a place to stay with her aunt and would not have to worry about paying rent. However, Shannon would not shake.

“As soon as things get better down here, I’ll come visit, maybe check some things out. But as of right now, my mom really needs my help.” Shannon said before wiping away the thin line of perspiration that formed above her lip.

“This ain’t fair. All of our lives we have been told to stay in a child’s place. Taking care of a family is not a child’s place, Snook. We are at the age when we should be making decisions for ourselves.”

Takiyah whined.

“Yet, you are allowing your mother to send you off to New York against your will.” Shannon said sarcastically. “We are adults now, Kiki. It’s time we start taking responsibility for ourselves. We are not children anymore. Besides, you don’t need me to hold your hand anymore. We can finally say we are grown, and it’s time we start acting like it.” Shannon shrugged her shoulders then turned to look away. “My decision to take care of my family was not forced upon me; it is my responsibility just like it is your responsibility to help your aunt.”

75

The More Things Change…

Shannon’s comment left Takiyah at lost for words.

‘It’s time for me to start taking control of my life. Follow my own lead. But Snookie is my crutch.’ Takiyah thought.

Shannon was her best friend, her confidant, her sister. Without her, Takiyah was not sure if she could stand-alone.

“What are you talking about? Responsibility? These are the years we are supposed to be enjoying life. My only responsibility is finish school and be happy. Remember? Taking care of my aunt is fate’s way of letting me know New York is where it’s at.” Takiyah replied.

Shannon wrapped her arm around Takiyah’s, leaned her head on her best friend’s shoulder, and said, “We’ll always be sisters. Nothing is going to change that. Just as fate has New York set in your life’s path, this is my fate. A test of my strength. Once we overcome these obstacles, the life that we planned will be right before us.”

No matter how good Shannon tried to make it sound, Takiyah did not like the separation.

“If I’m all the way in west hell, how are we supposed to keep in touch? We are going to be living two completely different lives. What if we grow apart? This is bullshit, Snook. I’m gonna be alone.”

Tears began to sting at Takiyah’s eyes but she held strong. It was time for her to build up strength.

“Don’t stress, Kiki. You’re going to be fine out there. You are the friendliest person I know. People are attracted to you. Everyone is gonna love you. You’ll make friends instantly.” Shannon offered trying to comfort Takiyah.

The fact was Takiyah did not want new friends. She wanted Snookie.

Noon had come and it was time for Takiyah and her mother to get on the road. Takiyah’s stomach did flip-flops. All those feelings of courage and independence were tossed out the window. Shannon waved bye from the porch steps while Takiyah opened the passenger side door.

Katherine had given Glen the rules of the house, kissed him on the forehead and threatened to kill him if her house was wrecked, all in one 76

The More Things Change… breath. Sydney managed to detangle himself from his girlfriend long enough to give Takiyah a hug and wish her good luck. Takiyah held on to him for what seemed like forever. Nicole, Sydney’s girlfriend for the day, noticed and rolled her eyes so hard she looked like she might have been sleeping. However, Takiyah played cool; she kindly used her middle finger to push up her shades, backed into the car and blew a kiss towards Sydney. Nicole performed. She huffed and puffed but that was all she could do because Nicole knew that not even on a good day could she step to Takiyah. Besides the fact that Sydney would drop her in a New York minute, and Shannon would be kicking her ass up and down the block.

Neither Katherine nor Takiyah spoke for the first half an hour on the road. Takiyah’s mind was filled with the memories she left and what was in store. Katherine thought a hundred times of turning the car around and taking her baby girl back home. Katherine’s decision to go to New York had more to do with her own needs than anyone else involved. A life awaited Katherine that she left behind three years ago and she wanted it back. Absently, Katherine switched from station to station looking either for a good Christian program or for some familiar tunes such as The O’Jays or The Temptations. Neither one had any idea of how to start a good conversation.

After driving off the block and out the neighborhood, Takiyah felt as if she had lost a piece of her. Everything she had grown to know and love was right there in Georgia. Most of all, her best friend, Shannon and first love, Sydney were on that same block. How could she have been so anxious to leave them behind? There was nothing nor anyone she could relate to in New York. For the first time in twenty years, she was going to be on unfamiliar territory with complete strangers and it scared her to death. In addition, according to the way her mother fidgeted with the radio stations, she was obviously uncomfortable with the decision as well.

Hours later after making a pit stop at a restaurant, Katherine and Takiyah began to feel tired and restless. Takiyah was tired of reading, and Katherine got tired of singing. Takiyah watched out the window at 77

The More Things Change… the cars that sped by trying to beat the evening traffic while the sun began to set into the horizon. The bright reddish-orange rays pierced through the windshield causing her eyes to lower into a squint.

Katherine reached over, pulled down the passenger side visor, and just for that second Takiyah felt like she was six years old again, needing and wanting to lie upon her mother’s bosom, smelling her motherly scent, wrapped in her protective embrace.

The picture perfect sunrise turned to night as her eyelids became heavy from hours of travel. Conversation found its place shortly after passing the city limits of North Carolina. They were simple words but sound all the same.

“We’re gonna stop by Miss Levin’s house and get some rest before my eyes get tired and we run into a ditch.” Katherine’s voice was as soft as a baby’s snore.

Miss Levin had been a friend of Katherine’s since moving to Georgia. Mr. & Mrs. Levin used to live in the house Shannon’s family lives in now. When Mr. Levin passed she moved to Virginia to live with her eldest son, Marc. Miss Levin became Takiyah’s surrogate grandmother and took her in for the first three years of Takiyah’s life while Katherine got herself together.

Takiyah’s father had an uncontrollable obsession for alcohol and women. Whenever one of his passions was missing, situations occurred that Katherine did not want Takiyah to witness, such as the verbal and physical abuse, which she endured up until he was too sick to lift a finger. Takiyah did not see any of it, but still heard the rumors that damaged her just the same.

Miss Levin did not mind having Takiyah around. She was the daughter Miss Levin never had. And every other summer since she was four, Takiyah stayed with Miss Levin. Sometimes Shannon would come along and spend the summers with them. This was Takiyah’s first summer at home with Katherine, but it felt good to go to what she considered her first home.

“I’m sure Nana will be happy to see how much you’ve grown over the years.” Katherine said.

“I haven’t spoken to Nana since graduation. She’s probably upset 78

The More Things Change… with me.” Takiyah spoke with guilt heavy in her tone.

“Don’t worry. Nana knows that you were just enjoying yourself before you went off to school. Besides, I spoke to Nana every now and again to keep her posted on what you been doing.” Katherine said with a slight grin.

Alarms immediately sounded in Takiyah’s head. ‘Had Momma told Nana everything I had done this summer?’ Takiyah thought.

A look of nervousness washed over her face. Suddenly she was not so excited to be going to her Nana’s house.

“Momma, did you have to tell Nana everything?” Takiyah questioned. Her heart jumped into her throat as she awaited her mother’s response.

Katherine placed her heavy, wrinkled hand on her daughter’s knee and took in a deep breath. Anticipation caused Takiyah to sweat. Just when she contemplated jumping out the window and head back to Georgia, Katherine let out a hearty laugh.

“Kiki, you look like you’ve seen a ghost. You were so grown just this morning now you’re nuthin’ but a bowl of Jell-O. Relax Chile. As far as Nana knows, you’re still sweet and innocent.”

Takiyah’s blood began to simmer down, and her pale skin began to regain its tanned color. The beat of her heart slowed and her eyes pulled back into their sockets. Takiyah did not see what her mother found so funny, but she laughed along with her anyway. From then on, words just seem to flow through the air like two old friends trying to catch up on lost time. They talked about everything either one could find in the old memories trunk. Katherine continued to warn Takiyah on what to look out for and what kind of changes to expect; noisy and busy streets, hoards of people rushing up and down the busy streets of New York and the most important, the subway system. Nothing like the MARTA, New York’s subway has more people, noise, garbage, most of all the smell.

Takiyah remembered once on MTV, she heard someone refer to New York as the “Concrete Jungle,” and considering the way Katherine carried on and on about the rats and roaches, bums and stray animals, and the ill-mannered people, Takiyah believed it.

79

The More Things Change…

Miss Levin’s porch light illuminated the driveway. Katherine pulled up to the garage door and turned off the engine. Takiyah was so excited to be home that before you could say, “go,” she had already taken off her seat belt, got out the car, and raced to the front door. Miss Levin had been waiting all night for them, and as soon as Takiyah’s foot hit the first step, the front door flew open, and there was Nana, standing there with open arms. Miss Levin’s pale white skin had begun to sag on her face and liver spots had completely covered her arms and hands.

Her Nana’s skin did not hold the same elasticity as an African-American woman of her same age. Years of walking slouched had taken over her posture, as she stood hunched, awaiting Takiyah with open arms.

Without wasting one second more, Takiyah wrapped her arms around Miss Levin’s limp frame. Her trembling hands ran over Takiyah’s new hairstyle. Disappointment spread across her face but she continued to smile. Takiyah used to wear her hair long, reaching to the middle of her back. Now it barely reached her shoulders.

“Hey, Baby. How’s my angel?” Nana said in her normal shaky voice.

“I’m fine, Nana. A little home sick but you know what can make me better?” Takiyah said.

“What, Baby?” She responded.

“Some home made chicken noodle soup with extra carrots and potatoes.” Takiyah replied.

“Kiki, don’t be silly. It’s too late for Nana to be starting some soup. Besides, you just ate not too long ago.” Katherine interjected as she walked up onto the porch.

“Katie, don’t be foolish. It’s only gonna take me a couple of minutes to put that soup together. In fact, I already started it. Plus, the child’s gonna need all the comfort she can get, so I’m making enough for her to carry back to New York.” Nana boasted.

“Nana…” Katherine began but Nana immediately interrupted.

Nana held her hand up and turned her head the other way, meaning, conversation done!

“Now come inside sweetheart and let Nana spoil you. Oh, and 80

The More Things Change… don’t let me forget to give you that package I got for you. I put together a little care pack for you.”

Nana ushered Takiyah into the family room as she went about her business in the kitchen. Takiyah’s tired body relaxed into the plush loveseat opposite the fireplace. Along the mantel, were pictures of the summers she spent with Nana and Marc. One of the photos taken of them together by the lake stuck out mostly because of Nana’s fair skin and blue eyes, which were contrast to Takiyah’s slightly tanned skin and honey eyes. People always looked awkwardly at them whenever they were out on the town; but their dirty looks, and angry whispers did not faze Nana. Takiyah was her baby girl and nothing anyone said would make a difference. Takiyah often overheard Nana’s friends talking over games of Bridge about Katherine, as if she were just taking advantage of Nana and her family because they were well off. Nana knew this was not the case because Katherine never asked Nana for her help, she offered. And no matter how many times Katherine turned Nana down, whenever she offered to help Katherine pay a couple of bills, Nana always found a way of sneaking money in Katherine’s pockets or handbags.

Nana, Katherine, and Takiyah sat outside on the porch after filling up on chicken soup and biscuits. Takiyah tried to stay awake a while longer, but the weight of dinner had set in, and her eyelids began to feel very heavy. Just after midnight, she was snug in her bed. Not fully sleep, but definitely on her way. Takiyah’s curiosity kept her awake.

She wanted to hear what her mother and Nana where talking about. The tension was thick and it was obvious that were waiting for Takiyah to leave before having their talk. Katherine and Nana’s voices were the only sounds in the house. At first, their conversation was about how Glen and Takiyah have grown over the years. Katherine told Nana about the fight between Takiyah and Glen, and then about Takiyah’s flyby-night relationship with Sydney. Nana listened intently for the first half an hour before she started in on Katherine about letting Takiyah go to New York.

Nana argued, “That ain’t no place for a young girl her age. You 81

The More Things Change… should remember how rough it was for you. Not to shock you, honey, but it’s only gotten worst.”

Katherine tried to reason with Nana, but she had a comeback for everything Katherine dished.

“My sister is sick and needs some help. Plus, Kiki was accepted to a really good school out there. This is a good move for her, Nana. She needs to learn some responsibility, and at the same time have some discipline. My sister, Karen isn’t going to let Kiki stray from her good senses.” Katherine said.

“Taking care of someone is a huge responsibility, Katie. How is she supposed to do her best in school? I don’t think this is a good idea.

Besides, there are too many pressures out there. I know Kiki has her head on straight, but we know men have a strange way of brainwashing women, especially the young ones. Kiki is not ready for what the city has to offer. Point, blank, and period. Haven’t you learned from experience? You’re life wouldn’t have been as complicated if you would have stayed in Georgia but you are a glutton for heartache, and now you want Takiyah to go through the same.” Nana’s tone was stern.

At the beginning of the argument, it was assumed that Nana would understand that moving to New York would not be so bad. Takiyah listened to the latter half of the argument, and at first she was confused

by Nana’s last words ‘glutton for heartache’ but the confusion turned to worry for both herself and Katherine. Takiyah was beginning to pick up the sense that Katherine had an ulterior motive for going to New York.

All it took was Nana’s insecurity to change Takiyah’s heart about the trip. Fear began to build up in her stomach and the more she thought about it the sicker she became. Her dinner did a topsy-turvy when she thought of how awkward she would feel in a town where she knew no one but her aunt, who still was a stranger. The only time Takiyah felt brave enough to be upfront and confident was when she was with Sydney or talking with Shannon. Sydney always made her feel comfortable. He never made her feel young and naive. Shannon always motivated Takiyah to be a go-getter. She never let Takiyah back away from a situation that needed confrontation. Shannon taught her what it 82

The More Things Change… meant to stick up for herself. They helped her become Takiyah and now it was time for Takiyah to stand on her own.

Their conversation played repeatedly in Takiyah’s mind. Her dreams acted out scenarios of where her life was being ripped away from her by people in wolf masks. Each dream more vivid than the one before. After weighing the pros and cons, and doing some heavy praying, Takiyah managed to convince herself that New York was the beginning of a new life for her. Takiyah’s journey into adulthood began with independence. Although Nana’s words of caution and concern were a bit frightening, they were both needed and appreciated.

The aroma of blueberry waffles and brewing coffee tickled Takiyah’s senses and aroused her hunger. It was Nana’s ritual to greet the morning sun as it reached the dawn sky. With coffee in hand, she would watch the early news as she planned her day’s adventure.

Afterwards, Nana would hand pick the sweetest of blueberries from her tree in the backyard, and listen to her favorite Al Green gospel CD as she rinsed and then prepared them in the waffle batter. Then, without fail she would make the most delicious, mouthwatering waffles anyone had ever tasted. Stacks of waffles, bacon, toast and a tray of eggs, all steaming and piping hot, were set at the table along with place settings and glasses of orange juice. Before Nana could call up to the rooms by the intercoms she recently had installed, Katherine and Takiyah were already at the bottom of the steps in route to the kitchen.

Breakfast conversation was the usual run of what the day had in store for everyone. While Katherine and Takiyah’s day involved the last measure of their road trip, Nana would be about town looking for ways to busy herself and not worry too much about her grandbaby going to New York. Katherine was dressed, and ready to go before her food had a chance to digest. Part of her haste was to beat traffic, but a small part was to get away from Nana before she managed to change Takiyah’s mind. Nana gathered the things she had picked up in town for Takiyah to take with her on her trip. The care package she had promised Takiyah, turned out to be more like a suitcase filled with envelopes, 83

The More Things Change… toothpastes, deodorants, hair scarves, slippers, pajamas, calling cards, and everything else under the sun to last at least the first six months to a year. In the outer pocket of the emergency bag was an envelope marked ‘Kiki’s cash’. Takiyah never expected Nana to have gone to so much trouble but it was just like her to go the extra mile.

By eight o’clock, Takiyah and Katherine were back on the road.

“Momma, why haven’t you told Nana about Aunt Karen? You just keep telling people she needs some help or she is sick. Why can’t you tell them the whole truth?” Takiyah asked.

Katherine never really told anyone what was wrong with her sister.

Not that she was ashamed of Karen; it just never occurred to her that the family would want to know. Two years ago, Karen had a severe car accident and was in desperate need of blood. Doctors ran procedural tests to find a suitable donor. Through thorough examination and blood work, doctors found Karen had HIV. When the doctor called Katherine in search of a donor, she asked about her sister’s condition and the doctor’s tone told her the prognosis was not good. Not able to discuss Karen’s condition in detail, the doctor advised Katherine to come to New York immediately. Katherine tried to contact their other sister but Josephine’s husband always answered and she was never available.

Upon arriving in New York, Katherine was welcomed with both good and bad news. Karen was going to recover however, her secret life left her seriously ill, and pregnant. During Karen’s eighth month, she experienced complications, and went into premature labor. Katherine stayed in New York with Karen long enough to help her get situated with her newborn, and hauled-ass back to Georgia. She refused to take responsibility for Karen’s baggage. A month after Katherine left, Karen’s baby girl died from an undetected infection in her lungs.

Though Karen felt Katherine neglected her, Katherine never felt she abandoned her responsibility. The sisters have not spoken since.

Truth be told, Katherine could not handle running into her past, and thought Karen would understand her need to go back to Georgia. This was at the time when Katherine’s husband, Michael had been diagnosed with Cancer and she wanted to be there for him although he was never 84

The More Things Change… there for her in their twenty-five years of their marriage. She thought when he died she would have lost her soul mate, but then realized she lost him a long time ago.

“Takiyah, sometimes it’s easier to leave some things private. If I told Nana Karen had AIDS, she would have lost her mind. Nana lives in such a comfortable world why disturb it.”

“Momma, Aunt Karen is dying. Eventually Nana’s going to find out, and then how do think she’s going to feel about being deceived.”

Takiyah thought twice about how to rephrase ‘lie’.

“Takiyah, let’s worry about crossing that road when we reach it.

Right now, we have to concentrate on keeping Karen comfortable. The doctors say the way her body is breaking down she only has months left.

Until then, you and I will follow ourplan.” Katherine placed a warm hand on Takiyah cheek. “Thank you, Takiyah. I swear I’ll be there to help you whenever you feel overwhelmed. I just can’t stay in New York” Takiyah knew of her mother’s traumatizing past, and understood how her mother felt having to confront her fears. Her days on the streets of New York were not kind. Katherine never told Takiyah it was not just New York, but life itself had given her a fair share of lumps. For the most part, Katherine was too high to care. However, when reality and Katherine came face to face, reality won with one powerful blow to the abdomen. After her baby’s father left her stuck in Atlanta with twenty-seven cents and a growing fetus, Katherine’s fate seemed dim.

Nevertheless, she was determined not to ask her father for a penny.

With that, Katherine began filling out applications at every fast food restaurant and supermarket she could find, and spent her cold and lonely nights in the local women’s shelter where she met Miss Shelley Levin, her caseworker.

Miss Levin watched as Katherine made slow but steady progress from a dysfunctional drug addicted teenager into a mature, responsible woman. After Katherine left the shelter and gave birth to Glen, Miss Levin felt compelled to take in Katherine and her newborn. Katherine turned down Mr. and Mrs. Levin invitation several times. Katherine 85

The More Things Change… wanted to be able to hold her own weight, and felt she already owed Miss Levin for saving her and her baby. Without Miss Levin’s faith and constant support, Katherine might have hit the streets and abandoned her son on the church’s steps. Just before Glen was about to turn two, Katherine received her High School Equivalency Diploma, and worked part-time as an Assistant Counselor at the shelter while managing the restaurant. Katherine was finally able to move from her compact studio apartment, and rent the two-bedroom basement from the Levin’s.

From then on, her life began to look up. Katherine slowly progressed back into the world. Not as the druggie she once was, but as the new responsible, single parent she had become. She attended regular meetings and began dating. When she met Michael Kensington she thought her days of pain and worry were over. Michael was the owner of the restaurant where Katherine had been working for the last three years. He had been one of the first men Katherine was able to trust.

Although he was eleven years her senior, he did not treat her any different from a woman his age. Michael proposed to Katherine and legally adopted Glen within that same year. Once the ink dried on their marriage certificate, he moved Katherine and Glen into his house in Dekalb County. Years later, they bought the house next to Miss Levin.

The first couple of years were blissful. At twenty-six, Katherine thought she found her prince, and they would live happily ever after.

Katherine eventually found out that their happily ever after was just a fantasy. Michael began to change. He drank until he was unconscious, and forgot about his family at home. Soon women from all around began to talk about their nights with Michael, and the money he spent on them. Katherine, however, was determined to keep her family, their restaurant, and home. A year later she found out she was pregnant, and thought that would be the key to bring her husband back. Instead, Michael became furious, and beat her until she lost that baby. Michael then confined Katherine to the house so no one would be able to see the bruises. Once the bruises healed, Michael apologized for his behavior, and vowed never to drink again. His promise lasted just after Katherine’s second pregnancy. Again, he tried to beat her, but 86

The More Things Change‌ Katherine was strong enough to fight back. She was determined to keep her baby. When they had stopped fighting, the house was in disarray, and both of them were filled with bruises and blood. Eight year-old Glen had locked himself inside his room, and turned the volume up on his television to drown out the sounds from below. Katherine knew if she did not get away from him, he would kill her, and her baby. That night before he came home from the bar she packed up Glen and went to New York. Her life had never been the same since.

87

The More Things Change…

Chapter 6

“Wake up, Kiki. We’re almost there. I wanted to show you some things before we got there.” Katherine whispered as she gently shook Takiyah’s leg.

Takiyah stretched the cramp out her back, and repositioned her body into a seated position before wiping the drool from the side of her face. Katherine gave a small giggle as Takiyah continued to rub her eyes and smack her tongue against her dry mouth. After Takiyah focused on her surroundings, she reached for a bottle of water in the cooler behind her mother’s seat. While Takiyah slept, Katherine took a slight detour and found herself in the heart of the city, Times Square.

The flickering of multi-colored lights still amazed her after many years.

Katherine knew the liveliness of the Big Apple would excite Takiyah and she wanted to be there to share the moment.

Takiyah’s mouth dropped at the hoards of people that crowded the New York City streets. She opened her window to get the full effect.

The city air hit her lungs like a ton of bricks. So much was going on at one time and Takiyah wanted to get out and experience it all. She wanted her feet to make music with the other pedestrians that drummed along the pavement. Katherine and Takiyah took in the scenery; food stands, playhouses, movie theatres, and stores.

“Ma, we have to park! Please!” Takiyah begged as they passed the ESPN Zone on Broadway.

Katherine agreed and searched for available parking. After depositing several quarters into the meter, Katherine adjusted her shoulder bag, crossed her fingers, and joined Takiyah as she headed toward the congestion of people on the avenue. Takiyah’s heart began to beat wildly in amazement at the new world she just entered. This was going to be a part of her new life, and she could not wait to dive in.

88

The More Things Change…

Takiyah always imagined a life where she was a part of the limelight; the center of attraction, and everyone either would know her or want to.

Katherine watched Takiyah as the wheels turned in her head and became worried.

“Takiyah. Takiyah!” Katherine yelled over the noise.

However, the noise did not distract Takiyah; her mind was occupied with daydreams of her imaginary life. Katherine grabbed Takiyah’s hand and brought her attention back to her present being.

“Takiyah, don’t let these people fool you. It’s okay for you, and some girlfriends to hang out every once and again, but your main focus is school.” Katherine said.

“Yes, Ma.” Takiyah replied half-heartedly. “Can we go in Sephora before it closes? You know all fashion magazines advertise their makeup. I remember when Shannon and I got our first facial at the Sephora in Lenox Square Mall.” Excitement returned to Takiyah’s face.

Katherine did not want to burst her bubble twice so she agreed.

Two hours later, Takiyah and Katherine’s hands were full of bags from Foot Locker, GAP, and Sephora. Takiyah found the right shade of makeup but needed a new outfit to dress up her new look, then needed new Timberlands to go with her new jeans. She even convinced her mother to take her further down mid-town where they ran in and out of Victoria’s Secret, Bath and Body, and Macy’s of Herald Square.

Katherine’s feet cried for a rest but Takiyah was relentless. Finally, Katherine promised to bring her back early the next day when they can enjoy the whole day of leisurely shopping, and simple girl stuff.

Takiyah shoulders were hurting so bad from the heavy bags she had to agree.

After spending seven hours on the road and another three running around with Takiyah, Katherine’s body yearned to soak in a luxuriating bath. She remembered how filthy her sister kept her home and wished she had made hotel arrangements for their first couple of nights.

Katherine rubbed the back of her neck trying to loosen the tension knot that was beginning to build.

“Are you okay, Momma? Do you need me to take the wheel?”

89

The More Things Change…

Takiyah asked concerned with the look of pain that crossed her mother face.

Katherine had forgotten that her baby owned a driver’s license.

“No, Kiki. Thanks but I’m fine. We’re not to far from Karen’s house.

She’s just up the street on 127th.”

The gaslight began to flash just when Katherine thought she was home free. Instead of waiting until morning to buy gas, Katherine uturned to find the cheapest station. Takiyah’s leg began to shake due to impatience. Her nerves were just about to jump out her skin if she did not get to a bed, sofa, somewhere she could stretch out. Katherine pulled into the nearest gas station on 129th street and Park Avenue.

Takiyah immediately volunteered to pay for and pump the gas as long as she did not have to sit another second. When the cool night’s air brushed her skin, she doubled back for her sweater so no one would see her nipples poking through her white tank shirt.

Takiyah searched her pocketbook for her ATM card to pay the attendant. Her pocketbook slipped out of her hands and the contents spilled on the concrete. As she bent over to collect her belongings, she noticed a brand new silver Ford Excursion pulling up to the tank behind her mother’s station wagon. Takiyah thought she was going to lose her mind when the driver stepped out resembling Ray Allen. A tall, dark skin brother with a piercing in each ear was on his way over to the window where Takiyah was standing. She waited for the attendant to return her card then slowly walked to the car as she checked out Mr. Man from behind. His dark blue denim jeans hung just right off his waist allowing Takiyah view off his behind. His cream sweater fit his frame loosely but Takiyah imagined a ripple abdomen with a hairless chest.

“Kiki, come on now, I want to get inside.” Katherine shouted out the window. Takiyah was so embarrassed she immediately turned her face away from the stranger and down to her chest.

Takiyah began pumping as she leaned against the car for support.

She did not remember twenty dollars ever taking so long. Mr. Man was standing at his pump when Takiyah decided to try to get his attention 90

The More Things Change… without being obvious. First, she played with the pump hoping the noise would cause him to turn around but he did not budge. Then Takiyah began whistling along with the bass of the hip-hop song that played from his truck but that did not work. Just as she finished fueling, she gave up hope, and placed the pump back in its cradle. Mr. Man turned to see Takiyah’s backside as she closed the gas door and made a hissing sound as if he touched something hot.

“Got ‘em” Takiyah thought.

Takiyah turned with a sexy but shy smile and mouthed ‘hello’. Mr. Man returned a half-smiled that displayed one dimple and pearly whites, and then invited Takiyah over with a simple wave. Takiyah put up one finger, turned to the driver’s side window of the station wagon, then started towards Mr. Man. “Hey, Sweetie.” He greeted.

“Hi.” Takiyah returned.

“You live around here?” He asked.

“I do now.” She replied.

“So, can I get your name, and maybe your number?”

“My name is Takiyah, but I don’t have a number to give you. I’m new here.” Takiyah said, unsure if she should give him her cell number.

“I’m Wil. So I’m saying, if I gave you my number, would you use it?” He asked before licking his lips. His breath smelled like cinnamon and Takiyah appreciated that. There was nothing worst than a goodlooking brother with stank breath.

“Of course.” She replied.

Wil went in his pants pocket and pulled out a small black leather wallet. He pulled out a business card and passed it to Takiyah slightly brushing her finger as she took it. Takiyah was intrigued by his style.

His fresh cut low fade displayed subtle waves, which added another point to his card. She loved a man who cared about himself.

“Thanks, Wil.” She smiled. “I’ll call you.”

“I’ll be waiting, Takiyah.” He replied.

“You can call me Kiki.”

“I like Takiyah” He smiled.

91

The More Things Change…

Takiyah’s insides melted. She wanted to say more but instead she turned and sashayed back to her mother’s station wagon placing the card securely in her wallet. When Takiyah got inside the car, she looked through the rear view window to get a glimpse of Wil one last time for the night and was satisfied with the image she had burned into her mind.

“You haven’t been in New York a hot minute and you already flirting with some boy.” Katherine said as she started the car.

“But he’s fine, right?” Takiyah laughed as she grabbed her mother’s available hand.

Katherine looked over to Takiyah and began laughing too. “He’s alright” She replied.

“Puleease. He is fine. You know it.” Takiyah said before putting on her seat belt.

“Like I said, he’s alright.” Katherine said and waved Takiyah off.

Takiyah and Katherine shared jokes, and laughter until their stomachs hurt. Takiyah almost choked when her mother mocked her shy and subtle means to get Wil’s attention.

Katherine parked in a brightly illuminated spot in front of the corner store across the street from her sister’s apartment building.

Takiyah wondered why her mother would park so far away knowing all the stuff they had to carry out of the car but she knew not to question because Katherine never does anything without reason. When Takiyah took her first look at her new neighborhood, she froze. Awaken by a cold splash of reality; Takiyah finally realized that the life she imagined was just as far off as any happily-ever-after tale she fantasized.

Katherine had told Takiyah what to expect but Takiyah never expected what her eyes beheld. Women were sitting on rusty folding chairs with their infants straddling their laps as they sipped malt liquor from plastic cups, and shouted obscenities as a passerby stared awkwardly. The sidewalks were littered with cigarette butts, empty beer cans, dirty pampers, and whatever else tenants felt compelled to throw from their windows.

“Kiki, are you okay?” Katherine asked when she finally noticed Takiyah had not moved.

92

The More Things Change…

“I can’t stay here.” Takiyah whispered.

“Excuse me. Whatcha’ say, Kiki?” Katherine questioned.

“Momma, I can’t stay here.” Fear erupted in her voice. “This…are you sure we’re at the right building?” Takiyah asked.

“Yes, Kiki. I told you things would be a lot different from what you are accustomed. I know it may seem a little confusing right now but remember you are here to serve a purpose; to finish school and keep your aunt company.”

Takiyah swallowed hard before reaching into the car to get her belongings. Katherine gathered as much as possible trying to make the move one trip. Takiyah tried not to stare at the women who watched her as she crossed the street. She caught her self staring at the women harder as she got closer realizing that these were not women at all, they were young girls. One of the girls looked as young as fourteen years old. Katherine hissed to get Takiyah’s attention while she held the door but Takiyah was consumed with the stare down match she had begun with the fourteen-year-old mother who managed to balance a baby’s bottle under her chin while playing a game of cards.

“Kiki,” Katherine called in a hushed tone. “Bring your ass on.”

Takiyah immediately snapped out of her trance as her mother demanded her attention. She swiftly walked through the entrance and down the corridor to the elevator. Katherine entered and held strong to her bags and her breath. Dried urine lined the elevator floor. Takiyah felt like vomiting but instead she closed her eyes, held her breath, and prayed that it was all a bad dream.

Once reaching the third floor, Takiyah pushed past her mother into the hallway trying to get a breath of fresh air, but the smoked filled hallways deprived her of that. Katherine turned the corner and headed for the apartment at the end of the hall. Takiyah stood behind her mother as she searched through her bag for the key. Unsuccessful, Katherine began to bang on the door. The hall rattled from the booming sound. No response. Desperate, Takiyah turned the doorknob, and to their surprise, the door opened.

Katherine stepped into the dark apartment first to ward off any 93

The More Things Change… attackers that may have been waiting on the inside. Years off living in the country had not taken the hard city edge out of Katherine. She was still as tough as she was when she left New York.

“Bring in the bags, Kiki.” Katherine said as she felt along side the wall for the light switch.

The lights hesitantly flickered on then instantly went out.

Katherine found a lamp and turned it on then began to call out for her sister. Still no answer. Takiyah moved into the living room and stood patiently while her mother moved to the back of the apartment. Strange was the best way to describe how Takiyah felt when she crossed the threshold of her new home. The smell of loneliness floated through the air as she dropped her luggage. Suddenly, her body ached for the warmth of Sydney and the comfort of home.

A cold clammy hand lay on Takiyah’s forearm. Takiyah’s first reaction was to snatch her hand free of the foreign touch that claimed her. She took in a deep breath before turning to face her company.

Their eyes met. Takiyah took a long hard look into the eyes of her aunt who sat quietly on the couch.

“Momma,” Takiyah called. “She’s right here.”

Katherine’s heavy steps resounded through the ghostly apartment as she walked back toward the living room. Her stomach did flips as her eyes took in the frail woman who once was vibrant and full-bodied.

Katherine was not sure if it was the illness that had taken away Karen’s beauty, or the lack of care Karen gave herself. Karen’s long silky hair was now short and patchy. An assortment of wigs lined her kitchen table, one for each day of the week. Her eyes were sunken, surrounded by dark circles. No traces were left of the exotic beauty she once possessed. Almost as if it never existed.

The woman who sat before her took Takiyah’s heart back. Until now, she had only imagined what could have become of her favorite aunt. The aunt she dreamed of spending summers with when her mother would not allow them to so much as converse for longer than five minutes. Her wild stories were like bestsellers to Takiyah. Now it seemed as if everything was so foreign to her, both the environment, and 94

The More Things Change… her family. How she wished that something outside of her own possessions welcomed her with memories of comfort.

Outside of the wonderment of Times Square, so far New York did not offer enough to hold Takiyah captive. Takiyah did not care what her mother said she wanted to go home. Nevertheless, she knew that was not going to fly.

“Karen.” Katherine whispered as she placed a hand on top of Karen’s balding head. “Karen, can you hear me?”

Only the humming of the refrigerator was heard. Silence filled the room and goose bumps rose on Takiyah’s arms.

“Aunt Karen, it’s me Kiyah.” Takiyah attempted to get a response but to no avail.

Katherine’s patience wore thin. She was tired and funky. If Karen wanted to continue to ignore them then that was fine with her.

Katherine already had her mind set on a nice little hotel room.

“Come on, Kiki. Let’s go find us a room somewhere until morning since she wants to be alone.” Katherine said.

“Go’ on. Leave. Nobody asked you to come on up here no ways.”

Karen finally broke the silence with attitude and anger.

Katherine’s blood boiled as she listened to her ingrate sister dismissing them as if they had not traveled for her benefit. Nevertheless, she promised herself that she would try to forgive the woman for her evil ways. Now was not the time to hold grudges.

“Aunt Karen, we’re not going anywhere until we’re sure you’re okay. Now you’ve been alone long enough. Let me take care of you.”

Takiyah pleaded.

She felt it was the right thing to do although she wanted to take her aunt’s advice and leave.

“Kiyah, you ain’t nothing but a baby. You need to be getting on with your own life. If your Momma was so concerned ‘bout me, she’d stay herself.” Karen argued.

Katherine could not believe Karen was saying this. She knew the reason why Katherine ran to Georgia. Katherine’s ghosts threaten to haunt her if she stood to long in New York. Old friends and bad habits 95

The More Things Change… lurked around the corner, and although it has been years since she hit a pipe, she could not trust herself. She did not worry about Takiyah falling to the influence of drugs and alcohol because that was not the environment in which she lived. Nor did Takiyah ever express the interest in testing those barriers unlike Glen who has had his battle with marijuana. Takiyah has the strong will to survive; to live above the standards set by the women before her, and leave her own mark in life.

It was that in which Katherine placed her faith and was sure Takiyah would be just fine.

Karen attempted to rise from her seat on the worn sofa, but became light headed and sat down again. It has been more than two days since she had eaten anything. There was food in her refrigerator but she did not have an appetite. Anything she ate made her nauseous anyway. A single tear escaped the corner of her eye, and before she knew it, a full hearty cry followed. She missed her sister, even though she felt abandoned when Katherine went to Georgia. Karen knew it was best for Katherine to leave because, in her previous trip to New York, in just that short time, Katherine had found herself seeking the comfort of an exboyfriend. A man she knew would only cause her to revert to her old ways.

Katherine stepped outside of her marriage just before and years after Takiyah was born. The rumors of her husband infidelity and the abuse she endured began to wear her down, and caused her to become emotionally and mentally ill. One summer while Takiyah was visiting Miss Levin, Katherine left Georgia to stay with Karen and try to clear her conscious, but before she had a chance to bare the truth to Henry, she was breathless again in Henry’s bed and then he was gone. Karen knew of Henry and his reputation for abusing women; especially since she had her own experiences with him. She never told anyone therefore, she could not be upset with Katherine, but that did not lessen the pain.

Later that year when Katherine confided in Karen about the babies she lost—babies she conceived with Henry— due to Michael’s abuse, it only made the pain grow. Karen found herself resenting Katherine, and blamed her for the death of her own daughter. The baby she had also 96

The More Things Change… conceived with Henry before her run in with an HIV infected druggie she became acquainted with. That was how the rift began and it lived until this day.

“Why are you here, Katie? Why do you want to hurt me?” Karen cried.

Years of loneliness did not erase the pain of betrayal. Karen betrayed their sisterhood and Katherine would never know. Karen was determined to take her secret with her to the grave, which she hoped would not be long.

“I’m here to take care of you. We’re here to take care of you Karen. You don’t have to be alone anymore.” Katherine replied.

She regretted leaving her sister alone over the years. She should have been there when she first got the results from the doctor. She should have stayed longer after her niece died. Katherine would have been there if she could have forgotten about Henry or if she did not have a family at home, but above all if she had not lost her baby. It was a memory that haunted and kept her out of New York.

“Katie, I’m going to die.” Karen cried.

“We’ll be here with you, Karen. You won’t be alone.” Katherine said with tear-filled eyes.

Katherine joined her sister on the sofa while Takiyah looked around for another operable lamp. With no success, Takiyah decided to go to the store for a light bulb and a couple of cleaning supplies, and allow her mother and aunt to have a moment. She grabbed her bag, then thought twice, and just pulled out her ATM card and cell phone. She was dying to call Sydney and tell him how much she missed him, and wished he were there with her. Takiyah decided to take the stairs to avoid the horrific smell of the elevator. She held her jacket closed as she ran down the stairs and almost jumped out her skin when she turned the corner and came face to face with a homeless man making a bed on the staircase. The rank smell of urine rose from his clothing, and caused her stomach to knot. Immediately, she put her hand to her mouth, discreetly holding her nose, and ran through the building doors.

“Where you running to?” A male voice called out from behind her.

97

The More Things Change…

Fear kept her moving. She knew the voice was not from someone she knew. Not when everyone she knew was back in Georgia, where she wished to be.

Takiyah threw open the door to the corner store, and rushed down the aisle to hide. However, no one was following her.

“This is ridiculous.” Takiyah whispered to the boxes of cereal on the shelves in front of her.

She leaned against the shelves, took out her cell phone, and dialed Sydney. After several rings, there was no response. She decided against calling his cell phone and called Shannon instead.

“Girl, I am so glad you picked up your phone.” Takiyah said.

‘Kiki, do you know it’s after eleven? I was just about to turn off my light and go to bed. You know I have to be to work by six in the morning. What’s wrong?” Shannon questioned, after realizing the fear in her friend’s voice.

“This is definitely going to take some adjusting to. This place is the epitome of ghetto.” She let out a nervous chuckle, which she normally did when she was scared.

Takiyah ran down her day’s event leading up to the moment she found herself talking to a box of Cocoa Krispies. Shannon tried to comfort Takiyah but it did not make her feel any better.

“Don’t show your fear, Kiki. They’ll play on it and eat you alive.”

Shannon offered. “Act like it doesn’t faze you, like if you’ve seen worse.”

“This is ridiculous.” Takiyah repeated. “Then to top off my day, I tried to call Sydney and he’s not home.”

“That’s probably because Tig got all the guys over. I was over there earlier. They were watching old Kung-Fu movies, and talking shit.” Shannon sucked her teeth. “Your brother’s baby’s mother stopped by and she had the nerve to give me this look like she wanted to confront me. Kiki, I love your Momma like my own, and I would never do anything to disrespect her, but if Tanya would have got in my face, there was going to be some furniture moving in that piece.”

For the first time since she had been in New York, Takiyah 98

The More Things Change… laughed. Not any old laugh but a good jovial guffaw. Instantly, Takiyah’s mood changed, and she was able to come out of hiding and walk about the store collecting the items she came for while listening to Shannon go on and on about what has been going on over the past two days in her old neighborhood.

The sound of bells caught Takiyah’s attention as she turned to focus on the person walking through the door. She could not control the corners of her mouth as they turned up into one of the biggest smiles she could muster.

“Girl, guess who just walked into the store.” Takiyah said as her gaze stood fixed on the young man who stood before her.

“Who? Mr. Gas Station? Get out!!!!” Shannon exclaimed.

“Umm…yeah Snook. Let me call you back in a little bit.”

“Nah, you go ahead girl. Call me in the morning. I’m glad you’re feeling better.” Shannon said before ending their conversation.

Wil stood watching Takiyah as she fumbled with her cell phone, trying to close it, and put it into her jacket pocket.

“I was wondering what was taking you so long to come out of here.” Wil said as he grabbed one of her bags.

“I was talking to my sister. Do you live over here?” Takiyah asked half shocked, half excited.

“As a matter of fact, I live right above this store. I was standing in front of my boy’s building when you came jetting by. I tried to holler at you but you straight ignored me.” Wil smiled.

There was a constant beat between her legs she could not control.

She looked down to see if her desire could be seen then she whispered, “traitor.” Takiyah did not want to feel this way for anyone but Sydney.

As much as her body yearned to be comforted, she would not allow herself to seek that attention from someone she had just met.

Especially, since she was still getting over Sydney.

Wil walked Takiyah back to her front door as they shared brief conversation. He volunteered such information as his formal name, Willington Fuller, his interests, and hobbies. Takiyah took in the information and tried desperately to avoid eye contact with him. His 99

The More Things Change… brown eyes were tantalizing and if Takiyah was not careful, she could become mesmerized. Due to the newness of their friendship—and embarrassment due to the condition of the apartment—Takiyah asked Wil to leave the bags at the door and offered to walk him back to the elevator. He accepted.

“I hope you still have the number I gave you.” Wil said as they waited by the elevator.

“Of course. I’ll call you tomorrow around seven if that’s all right with you.” She replied.

“That’s quite a while to wait to hear your voice again, but I’m patient. Would you be able to hook up tomorrow night? Maybe we could tour the city?” Wil asked.

“I’ll let you know tomorrow. You know I got some family stuff to take care of first. If everything looks good then maybe we could do that.” Takiyah answered.

The ding of the elevator broke their conversation. The doors opened, Wil hesitated to step inside.

“Do you know you have one of the cutest accents?” Again, he unleashed one of those powerful smiles and Takiyah found herself drawing nearer to Wil. Wil put an arm around her shoulder and drew her so close he could feel her heart beat. He leaned down and took her lips in his. The sweet taste of Wil was intoxicating.

Wil was known as a passionate person but even he was shocked by his actions. She wanted to pull away but her brain and her mouth were not communicating. Just like a drunk, her body craved more but her sensible and sober brain knew she had to get away. Takiyah placed her hand against his chest and gently pushed away.

Wil looked deep into Takiyah’s sexy slanted eyes. Something about the way her eyes captured his was different. The feeling was indescribable.

“Call you tomorrow.” She said.

“Don’t keep me waiting too long.” He replied then stepped into the elevator.

100

The More Things Change…

Katherine cleaned into daybreak, as Karen and Takiyah slept. Her mind occupied with visions of her past, and boggled by what compelled her to come back. It was more than Karen. She needed closure. After three years, she finally found the strength to confront Henry and tell him about their baby. She also wanted to tell him how much she longed to be with him. Katherine had never felt for any man, including her husband the way she felt for Henry. During their time together, he had shown her a different kind of love. The kind of love that would drive a married woman across the states—not once but three times—just to have one more night with a man who has already proven that he was no good for anything more that good sex.. Maybe it wasn’t love, just lust but what ever it was Katherine wanted that feeling again. Katherine was determined to make this the last encounter. Either he was going to be with her or she was going to purge him from her system. Katherine knew exactly what she wanted. What she did not know was how to find him. She never did. He usually found her.

Chapter 7

The sooth sounds of Tony Toni Tone flowed through the radio as KISS FM played its session of relaxing slow jams. Takiyah allowed the songs to pull her from her sleep and began to sing-a-long with the men that had wormed their way into her heart since junior high. Takiyah stretched and yawned preparing for a full day of cleaning and family outings. She threw back the heavy comforter and hung her feet over the side of the bed. The sunrays peeked through the Venetian blinds and lay upon Takiyah’s tanned skin. She snatched open the curtain, raised the blinds, and opened the window to take in her first breath of New York morning air. She noticed that her window was facing the front street, across from the corner store, and across from Wil. She stared at the building for a few minutes trying to imagine which apartment was his and what it looked like on the inside.

101

The More Things Change…

Takiyah turned up the volume on her component system and began to dance to the sounds of Usher. Wil, walking out of the corner store, stared in the direction of the music, and watched Takiyah through her window as she danced in her boy cut panties and camisole top. A smile spread across his face as he watched her shake and jiggle everything that was not held down. Takiyah’s third floor window offered no privacy.

Wil tried to get her attention by whistling but she could not hear over the music. Other people stopped to watch Takiyah do her thing. When the song changed, Takiyah walked away from the window and the crowd dissipated. A cool breeze caused Takiyah to turn toward the window, and notice Wil standing across the street staring in her direction. She leant onto the windowsill and shouted, “Good Morning.”

“I see you like to get your morning workout on.” He replied. The sun shifted and he put a hand over his eyes to shield them, and squinted.

Takiyah just smiled. She took in his attire; dark blue sweat pants with a matching blue long sleeved short with a giant GUESS logo on the front, and a pair of white Nike.

‘Damn, he even looks good dressed down,’ she thought.

“What are you doing up so early?” Takiyah asked.

“Getting breakfast.” He replied as he held up a black plastic bag.

“That’s an awfully small bag for breakfast.” Takiyah replied.

“It’s enough for two if you want to join me.” Wil smiled.

“I’m not ready for breakfast but I think I’ll take you up on dinner.”

Takiyah said.

“Cool, then give me a call around five and let me know what time you’ll be ready.” Wil said.

“Alright, later.” Takiyah waved.

Takiyah was impressed with Wil’s style and conversation. They spent every night since they met the week before talking on the phone.

They had taken a walk through the park, sat in a gazebo that was set in the middle of the field and talked until daybreak. She liked how she felt around him, safe. There was something about Wil that immediately let Takiyah know that he was different from any of the other men she dated.

He was not just interested in her looks or what she could offer as a 102

The More Things Change… woman. They shared a deep connection, a connection that was attracted to her inner beauty.

Karen entered the guest room and watched as Takiyah swayed from side to side enjoying the tunes that poured through the speakers.

Takiyah was searching through her suitcase for an outfit for the day, something comfortable, and cute. Karen smiled as Takiyah mumbled over the words of the song just barely meeting the tune. Takiyah felt her aunt’s presence but did not want to look at her. Takiyah did not know how to mask her emotions, and did not want to hurt her aunt’s feelings if she looked at her awkwardly.

“Good Morning, Kiyah. I see you slept well.” Karen spoke in an unusual soft tone. She was normally loud, and trying to be young using incorrect slang, and English for that fact.

“Morning, Aunt Karen. How are you feeling?” Takiyah asked as she gathered toiletries from her smaller suitcase.

“I am feeling a whole lot better now that you’re here. Maybe we can sit down and talk. Just me and you like we use to do over the phone.” Karen walked closer to Takiyah.

Takiyah hesitantly looked up to see that Aunt Karen also looked a lot better than she did last night. She had put on one of her wigs, and put on a little make-up to conceal all the marks on her face. Karen was dressed in a jean button-down short sleeve shirt that fit to the contours of her body over a pair of black jeans that fit her body like a glove. She looked like a completely new woman.

“Aunt Karen, where are you going? You… you look good.”

Takiyah stammered as she gave Karen a once-over.

“Well Kiyah, your Momma convinced me to go with ya’ll sight seeing and shopping. She said getting outside the house would probably do me some good.” Karen said.

No one spoke. Takiyah stood holding her wrinkled clothes, bath necessities, and towel bundled in her arms. Karen looked around the room and noticed the guest room needed a paint job and a new bedroom set. The set that was in the room was an old set she put in there after 103

The More Things Change…

Henry bought her a new set for her bedroom. It was the set that Katherine used when she came to visit. The same set Katherine used when she slept with Henry. The bedroom set definitely had to go.

“While we’re out why don’t we pick up a few things that will make you feel more at home? You can even pick out a new bedroom set, something to call you own.” Karen suggested.

“Oh no, Aunt Karen. This is just fine. I was going to unpack tonight when I…when we got back.” Takiyah answered.

“No I insist, Takiyah. That set is older than you are, and probably got more lumps and bumps than a little bit. We’ll even do a little painting, and get some nice borders. You’re going to need a desk too.”

Karen rattled on.

Takiyah did want to make some changes to the room, but that was a project for later down the line. However, since Karen brought it up, it would be nice to unpack her stuff in a brand new room.

“What’s Momma going to say?” Takiyah asked.

“What can she say? She’s not paying for any of it. It’s my gift to you for coming up here to help me out.” Karen replied.

Takiyah dropped her clothes on the end of her bed, ran to her aunt, and gave her a big hug and kiss. She loved her aunt, and missed her deeply. Karen held Takiyah’s shoulders and pushed her back just enough to get a full look at her. She read the words ‘Booty Queen’ that were printed across Takiyah’s top and bottom then laughed.

“Kiyah, are you having sex?” Karen asked with a huge grin across her face.

Takiyah wanted to lie, but she was not sure what her mother told Karen, so she opted for the truth.

“Listen, little Momma. The men around here can smell fresh meat from a mile away. Watch them, Kiyah. You can bring company here anytime, but no one comes in the bedroom, and no one stays past twelve.

I will respect you and allow you as much space as I feel you deserve, but as soon as I feel you’re doing something that I don’t approve of, you’re privileges get revoked. Understood?”

“Yes, Aunt Karen.” Takiyah was satisfied with the rules. Karen 104

The More Things Change… was not as strict as her mother was, but Takiyah also knew Karen would not tolerate any junk, and would put a foot in her behind without blinking.

“Aunt Karen, there’s this guy I met last week. He lives right across the street and we have been making plans to hang out, so he could show me around. His name is Wil, and I wanted to know what you knew about him. Is he the kind of person I should get to know or don’t waste my time?” Takiyah asked.

“I know Wil. He supposed to be starting his own music label, opening a studio or something like that. From what I seen and heard, he’s not one of those brothers that runs with a group of trouble making niggas.” Karen said as she searched her memory bank for more information. “Tell him to pick you up from here so he can meet your mother. Everything should be alright. He’s a good one, Kiyah.”

“Okay, alright, but do you think my mother is going to go for that?”

Takiyah asked.

“We’ll warm her up to it by the time he’s ready to come over.”

Karen winked as she patted Takiyah’s hand.

The two women laughed for a couple of seconds and then headed their separate ways. Karen went to her room to watch her morning shows, and Takiyah headed to the bathroom for her morning shower.

Before going into the bathroom, Takiyah took her clothes to her mother so they could be ironed.

Katherine was in the kitchen cooking up a storm. Beef sausage, grits, cheese eggs, and fresh baked biscuits. Coffee brewed while she loaded the washing machine with curtains and towels. Katherine tried to keep her mind occupied so she would not think of Henry. The moment Katherine found free time she picked up something else.

“Momma, when are you going to sit down?” Takiyah asked, worried that her mother would exhaust herself.

“I got plenty of time to rest. In the meantime, I’m going to get this house back in order.” Katherine replied, telling a half-truth.

Takiyah kissed her mother’s flushed cheek—a sure sign that she was overexerting herself—and started towards the bathroom.

105

The More Things Change…

Wil sat across the table from his son’s empty high chair, and ate breakfast alone. This was Miranda’s weekend to have Wil junior and, although he loved his son very much, he welcomed the solitude. Wil’s mind drifted back and forth between making money, and Takiyah. His Saturdays normally consisted of bathing and feeding his son before taking him to the baby sitter, and spending the rest of day in the studio trying to produce hits for the up and coming rappers and singers in his community. He loved music and everything that had to do with rhythm and bass. His only qualm was the lack of profit it presented. Wil had big dreams but the chump change he was bringing in did not allow him to live them. Between paying Miranda’s school tuition and being the perfect father, he barely had two pennies to rub together. Those were his consequences, and he was not going to let anything stop him from doing right by his son and ex-girlfriend.

Wil finished his turkey, pastrami, and egg sandwich; washed the dishes, and headed for the shower. It was noon and his daily activities required him to start ASAP. Wil turned up the volume on his Andrea Martin CD, and blasted the sounds of Return the Favor – his favorite cut on the album. Wil grabbed his over-sized towel from behind his bedroom door and entered the bathroom in just his boxers. Upon entering, he took time out to admire his sculpted body, and perfectly groomed goatee and hair. He was satisfied with his physique, and decided against going to the gym. Before Wil entered the shower, he peeked out the window, and watched as Takiyah and two other women—whom he suspected to be her mother and aunt—exited their building and crossed the street to the station wagon she was standing next to when he first met her at the gas station. Something about her made his skin feel warm as her tried to ignore the yearning to touch her.

It has been a long time since Wil had someone to cuddle with and share romantic moments. Unlike his father’s playeristic ways, Wil was old fashioned and believed in true love and companionship. Miranda first stole his heart with her sweet and caring ways but, Wil learned that one man’s affection wasn’t enough as he busted her numerous times 106

The More Things Change… cheating on him. After his son was born, he hoped things would change but Miranda could not ignore the attention she got from men, and Wil could not ignore his shattered heart. When Miranda finally admitted that she did not want a committed relationship, Wil had felt a huge weight lifted from his shoulders, but when she moved back into her mother’s apartment a large hole was torn in his heart. Somehow, he felt Takiyah would be the woman to fill that empty space and rekindle his passion for romance. Something about the way her eyes glistened when they looked into his, and the way her words played a song in his mind, which played continuously through his dreams, made him believe Takiyah was the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow.

The warm beads of water beat against his skin and brought him out his daydream.

Wil washed, applied lotion, and dressed—in his signature old navy logo t-shirt, jeans and rust colored suede Pumas—and was ready to get his day started. As he collected his CDs and DATs, shoving them into his messenger-style shoulder bag, his cell phone began to vibrate. He checked the caller ID that read Blocked Call, and contemplated whether to answer the call. Normally, he would wait to see if the caller left a message and if he felt it required immediate attention, he would return the call but Wil was hoping it might be Takiyah, so he answered.

“Good Morn … Afternoon” Wil quickly corrected himself as he greeted the unidentified caller.

“Morning, sweetie.” Wil’s mother replied.

“Ma, why are you calling from a blocked number?” Wil was relieved to hear his mother’s voice. It had been weeks since they last spoke. His busy work schedule made him almost impossible to catch.

“I’m in the street and forgot my cell phone in the house. I know you are busy, Baby but I was wondering what size the baby was wearing now. I’m over here in the mall trying to pick him up something for his birthday.” She responded.

Wil sighed a slight aggravated breath. His mother found any reason to shop for Wil junior and he was at wit’s end trying to get her to stop.

Both his and Miranda’s apartment were packed with toys and clothes he 107

The More Things Change… might not ever use.

“Ma, Wil doesn’t need any more clothes or toys or anything else.”

Wil said.

“But I just can’t show up to the baby’s party empty handed.

There’s got to be something he needs.” She pleaded.

“Miranda has been asking people to bring one of their favorite childhood story books to start his library. I suggested Savings Bonds.

Take your pick.”

Wil looked around the house making sure he had everything he needed. He opened the refrigerator and grabbed a bottle of Vitamin Water then headed to the hall closet to grab a light jacket just in case it decided to get windy later.

“Well, I guess I can buy his bookshelf along with your favorite book Corduroy. You used to love when your father read that book to you. Yeah, that’s what I’ll do.” She paused then asked, “Have you spoken to your father lately?”

“Nope.” Wil answered flatly.

His mother had no reply. She knew the relationship between him and his father was strained, and dared not to tread those waters. She tried desperately to get them to bond but both men shared the same stubborn trait and neither one wanted to be the first to speak. Wil cut his father off many years before. After his father cheated on his mother, he lost all respect for him.

“Well, Ma I don’t want to cut you off but, I really have to get going.” Wil said.

“Alright, baby. Love you.” She replied.

“Love you, too.” Wil sent a kiss before hanging up.

Summers bright afternoon sun beamed down on locals as they enjoyed shopping, chatting, eating, and whatever else there was to do on 125th Street. Wil drove by with his air conditioner on full blast, attempting to make his way over to the FDR through the heavy traffic.

Wil bopped his head rhythmically to the beat that poured from the speakers. He was in his own world allowing his creative juices to flow as he drummed a beat with his free hand on the armrest. He ran over a 108

The More Things Change… mental list of errands, making sure he had enough time to get back and be ready for his date with Takiyah. Wil had no idea where this night would lead, but his gut told him he would not be disappointed.

Takiyah and her mother watched as Karen’s old acquaintances stopped her on every block in amazement of her new look. Karen had not come out of her house much over the past years and when she did her looks left a lot to be desired. Worn and torn jeans with an oversized dingy sweatshirt, and corroded slippers were Karen’s uniform, and that was what her neighbors were accustomed to seeing. Karen’s attitude quickly changed as she began to enjoy being beautiful, and more so, being alive.

“Hey, Kiyah. Did you tell your mother about your date tonight?”

Karen asked as they walked towards the shops on 125th Street.

“Kiki! What date? With who? You just got here. Who the hell do you know in just a couple of days?” Katherine stopped in her tracks.

She eyed Takiyah suspiciously then began to laugh. “Oh, you’ve been talking to that boy from the gas station, huh?”

“Well, Momma. That boy from the gas station name is Wil and he lives right across the street from Aunt Karen. I ran into him last week when I went to the store and we have been talking ever since. He wants to show me around the city tonight.” Takiyah looked at Karen, “Aunt Karen says he’s alright.”

“And how can you vouch for this boy, Karen?” Katherine asked as she continued to walk.

“I knew his parents when they lived across the street. I hardly spoke to his mother but I knew his father pretty well.” Karen smiled shyly as she thought on the many nights she spent with Keith, Wil’s father.

‘Yeah, he was something special. An excellent lover but had mush for brains. Conversation with him was like talking to a horny tenth grader. He would laugh, and horseplay, then pounced upon me for some room rocking sex.’ Karen thought.

“Karen, since when you started sleeping with married men?”

109

The More Things Change…

Katherine was surprised by her sister’s revelation.

She knew Karen loved men, any race, any type, but she always thought Karen was too stingy to share any man with another woman.

“I never said they were married. I said they were a decent family, but I ain’t never said nothing about marriage.” Karen placed a hand on her hip and stood offensively staring at Katherine. “Well, he wasn’t married when I knew him.” She said in defense.

Takiyah’s head bounced back and forth like ping-pong as the sisters began their sibling squabble. Word for word, both sisters were too headstrong to let the other have the last say. Ultimately, Takiyah became both bored and embarrassed and began to wonder the streets alone. Cars honked and men yelled explicit phrases but Takiyah ignored them as she found her way down 125th Street heading towards Popeye’s.

Although Katherine made a big country breakfast, Takiyah could not resist the taste of their fried chicken and seasoned French fries. Her cell phone began to vibrate against her hip. The caller ID read: Mom. “Yes, mother.” Takiyah answered as she glanced over the menu.

“Where did you run off to? I’m in front of the Post Office.”

Katherine said.

“I’m in Popeye’s. Wait hold on, Ma.” Takiyah put her mother on hold as she ordered her meal.

“Would you like mild or spicy wings?” The server asked.

“Mild. Can I have strawberry jelly for the biscuits?” Takiyah returned to her conversation as she counted her money and paid the cashier. “Yeah, Ma. I’m about to walk out. I’ll meet you out front.”

“Order some wedges for me.” Katherine said.

“Ma, I already paid for my stuff.” Takiyah whined.

“You’re still on line, right? Get my wedges.”

Katherine closed her flip phone and headed down the street with Karen.

Wil commandeered the boards as his newest client blessed the microphone with her tantalizing R&B lyrics. He had been working on this one particular beat day and night for the past week and the extra 110

The More Things Change… effort was well worth the time. Simone, professionally known as Delight, had the voice of an angel. The blend of her voice and Wil’s soulful track was destined to be a hit both on the underground and mainstream circuit. Wil bopped his head intensely to the bass line that pumped the speakers as he allowed the groove to consume him.

Delight’s untitled album was near completion and Wil was excited and anxious to begin promotions. As he began to wrap up their session and burn the day’s work to compact disc for Delight and himself, he remembered his date with Takiyah and looked at his watch to make sure he was not late. He planned to leave the studio by six-thirty to give himself enough time to get home and dressed for their date but it was already two minutes past seven. Takiyah had not called but he was sure she would be waiting for him. Wil decided to call and let her know he would be a little late.

“Hey, Takiyah.” He said as she answered on the first ring.

“Hi, Wil. I know I am a little late but me, my mother, and my aunt are about to leave the Village right now. We started shopping and … well, you know. We lost track of time but we should be home shortly.”

Takiyah said.

“No sweat. I was just calling to let you know that was I was running kinda late myself. So, since you’ve already toured the city, you want to go to a movie?”

“That’s sounds good. I’ll see you about nine?” Takiyah asked.

“That’s a plan. See you then.” Wil replied.

Delight tapped Wil on the shoulder, and waved goodbye as she talked on her cell phone. Wil passed Delight her copy of their session, and then walked her to the door. Since Wil had some time to kill, he turned on his computer and sound module to play around with some new ideas while he was still in a groove. He still had some projects that were not tight and could use some work. His schedule for the week was booked solid. This was his only down time so he had to make the most of every second.

The three women were almost all shopped out by the time they 111

The More Things Change… reached the Village. After their brief tour of Harlem, They decided to go to 42nd Street again and visit the stores missed on their prior shopping spree. As they talked and reminisced the women, found themselves walking through Midtown, past lower Manhattan, and stopping in the ever-busy Soho area. Katherine regretted agreeing to take the train. The little things she picked up became heavy, as her arms grew tired.

Takiyah acted as if she had not a care in the world as she flew from shop to shop picking up little trinkets and accessories for both her wardrobe, and her room. However, Wil’s call had changed Takiyah’s whole attitude as she was determined to rush home to see him.

Karen and Katherine lagged behind while Takiyah sped towards the apartment building. Takiyah searched the street for Wil or his jeep but neither was in sight. ‘Good, I got time to take another shower and decide what to wear,’ Takiyah thought as she searched her pockets for her keys.

Once inside the building, Takiyah ignored her previous fears and ran up the stairs to her aunt’s apartment. No time for sweating the small stuff, she had to get ready for her date with Mr. Man. She fantasized all day about Wil and what they would do on their date. Would it be a romantic horse and carriage ride by Central Park? On the other hand, would it be a romantic dinner and movie? Whatever it entailed, it was going to be magical and memorable. She had that feeling deep down in the pit of her stomach. Takiyah preferred to have a nice quiet and cozy moment alone with Wil in his apartment where they could just sit back, relax and get to know each other while cuddling in front of the TV, or listening to some smooth R&B. However, she did not want Wil to think she was desperate by wanting to be in his apartment, the two of them alone. More so, she was not sure she could trust herself. Takiyah wanted to feel Wil deep in her heart. She wanted to kiss him until her lips were sore while she peered deeply into his eyes making her way into his soul. Straddling him, feeling his breath against her breast as she held him close. She did not want to make love to Wil physically, just mentally. In just one week, Wil had managed to bring Takiyah into an unimaginable land where the air she breathed was full of lust and 112

The More Things Change… happiness.

Wil turned on the lights in his apartment as he set his carryall in the corner. He put his new CD into his carousel, and began to play “In Your Arms,” the first song on Delight’s unfinished album. The smooth soulful sounds filled his apartment as he walked towards his bedroom to pull out his evening attire. He was not sure what Takiyah had in mind but he opted for a pair of cream pants, a tan and brown button down long sleeved shirt and a pair of tan Timberlands. It was close to nine and Wil could not decide whether to go to the movies in the Village or right down the block to the Magic Johnson theatre. He figured if he went into the city, he and Takiyah could walk though Washington Square Park hand in hand, and talk about nothing while they enjoyed being in each other’s company. Wil enjoyed quiet time. He loved to go out, but he would prefer to have a nice, tranquil moment alone with his woman, and have an intellectual conversation while he held her and smelled the sweet scent of her perfume. Takiyah awoke the light of desire inside of Wil. He could not exactly pin point what it was that held him captive.

Was it her eyes? The way they seem to hypnotize him with each seductive glance. Or, was it her voice? Her sweet, soft southern drawl that seemed to sing to him whenever he thought about her. Wil did not want to allow himself to get lost in Takiyah just yet, but what good was fighting a lost battle.

Katherine watched as Karen grabbed her sweater and headed out the door on her way to her girlfriend’s house to play spades. Karen had invited Katherine along, but she was not in the mood for hen talk. She needed to see Henry, and finally have closure to the love she lost so long ago. Her mind was not strong enough to battle her heart this time around. Therefore, they both agreed that if given the opportunity she was going to make Henry a part of her life again. She had given up. and lost so much trying to be the mother her children needed, but the woman inside of Katherine cried to be loved and nurtured the way a woman should. Where would she begin? Last she remembered, Henry lived 113

The More Things Change… with his sister just up the block. Would she be as bold as to knock on Bernice’s door after all these years and question her on Henry’s whereabouts? Would she be strong enough to face disappointments?

Katherine knew there was only one way to clear her mind of this mess, that was to have Henry back in her arms, and there was nothing that was going to change that. She was determined to find him before she went back to Georgia. In fact, she decided that she was not going back if he was not going with her. However, how would she make her kids understand that years before their father had died, she had stop loving him and began a new love with Henry.

Takiyah called Wil to let him know she was ready. Wil decided to invite Takiyah over, order Chinese food while they watched a mopvie on his flat screen TV before heading down to the South Street Seaport, and just sit by the water and chat. Takiyah was both surprised and excited

by Wil’s change of plans. She changed out of her blue denim skirt, blue and white striped shirt, and white K-Swiss’ into a pair of black jeans, a pink V-neck shirt and black stiletto boots with a matching black jean jacket. Something she found both comfortable and sexy.

Wil’s outfit remained the same. He walked out the shower with a towel around his waist to his room, and rubbed baby powder scented oil onto his skin before getting dressed.

Takiyah told her mother that she would be across the street in Wil’s apartment watching a movie, and then later on they would go down to the Seaport. Katherine’s mind was so far from reality that she was not concerned about the two of them being alone or the time in which to expect Takiyah home. Katherine absently kissed Takiyah on the cheek then said, “Have fun.”

For the first time since Takiyah turned eighteen, she finally felt like she was not her mother’s baby anymore. She felt like she was finally getting her respect as an adult. The respect that she felt was well overdue.

Wil left his door opened slightly so Takiyah could just walk in. He 114

The More Things Change‌ placed a throw over the back of the sofa, fluffed the pillows and placed the remote controls on the lamp stand beside him. The creaking sound of his front door slightly startled him but when he saw Takiyah, a smile slowly formed across his face.

Takiyah’s eyes sparkled when she saw Wil. He walked towards her, and stretched his arms offering an embrace. Takiyah gladly accepted. When their bodies met, it was a perfect fit. He looked into Takiyah eyes, she returned the gaze with the same look of desire, and they knew this was meant to be.

115

The More Things Change…

Chapter 8

Wil and Takiyah had spent every evening together since their first date over two months back. Takiyah lay lazily across the Oriental rug while Wil set up the Monopoly board on the coffee table. She found comfort with Wil, and he found the same in Takiyah. They bonded emotionally, and mentally. Although he found her extremely attractive, he did not desire to take their relationship for granted, and therefore he never pressured or pursued her for sex. They enjoyed the simple things such as watching TV together, walking through the park at night while having long but very interesting conversations about their past and futures. However, they had found themselves testing the waters more than a few times. Every time she was next to him, something would ignite inside, and a heated foreplay session would begin. So intense, that Wil had penetrated a few times but Takiyah’s fear would put a halt to their lovemaking.

Takiyah was afraid that if she and Wil had sex, he would find a reason to leave her like Sydney, and she was not ready to let him.

Although she never told Wil, he sensed what her apprehension stemmed from. As long as they were together, Wil and Takiyah tried to convince themselves they did not want or need anything else. But, ever since the day they met, they knew the sexual tension was too strong to ignore much longer.

Wil brought two glasses of iced tea into the living room and sat across from Takiyah.

“Thanks, sweetie,” She said while choosing a game piece.

“Your welcome.” Wil replied.

Takiyah’s cell phone began to vibrate, the alert of a missed call 116

The More Things Change… followed. She retrieved her phone from the television stand and looked through the call log for the last incoming call. She noticed her home number from Georgia and immediately dialed back.

“You’re in, Kiki” Glen sang happily over the phone.

“In what, Tig?” Takiyah asked.

Takiyah sat on the couch dressed in a pair Wil’s shorts and T-shirt.

It was her favorite outfit.

“NYU! They sent a letter stating that they got space for you next semester. You’re in, Sis.” Glen said, excitedly.

Takiyah was so excited she jumped off the couch and started screaming. New York University was her dream school ever since she was eleven. Now her dream had come true, twice. She would be attending NYU, and dating the man she prayed for.

After spending several minutes on the phone with Glen, Takiyah finally hung-up and told Wil the good news. Wil decided the two of them should go out to celebrate—for her upcoming birthday and her acceptance to NYU. Takiyah agreed, rushed to the bathroom to change into her clothes, and jolted out the door to tell her mother and aunt the good news.

When Takiyah entered the apartment, she was shocked to see a man sitting on the couch while she heard the whispers of he mother and aunt from the kitchen.

“Now is not the right time.” Karen whispered.

“I have to tell her something. I can’t continue lying to her. She is a big girl now. I can’t hide this from her forever.” Katherine retorted.

“Katherine. How the hell are you going to explain to that girl you are in love with some man you have not seen in years?” Karen asked.

Takiyah thought her mother had been acting strange but she would have never guessed that it would be a man that would cause her to temporarily lose her mind. She could not believe she heard right. Her mother was in love with a man she had not seen in years. How could this be? Moreover, why did her mother choose to tell her now? Takiyah felt like she could have lived the rest of her life and not cared to have known her mother’s secret. Takiyah knew of her mother’s unhappiness 117

The More Things Change… while her father was alive but she never dreamed Katherine would have an affair. What Takiyah did not know was about the baby Katherine and Henry conceived before and after she was born. Katherine decided that secret would follow her to her grave.

After Katherine tracked Henry to an apartment on 139th Street, she thought that all her misery was over and she would finally be able to rekindle the fire they once shared so long ago. Katherine had not expected that Henry would be married. Needless to say, she never knew that this had been his wife for more than two decades. Katherine was crushed and humiliated, but that did not make her feel any different about Henry. She loved him, and was determined to have him in her life. Later that same night Henry came to visit Katherine. He wanted to explain that he and he wife had a marriage of convenience. Both Henry and his wife had agreed to stay in their marriage for the sake of their kids, but the love had been lost for many years.

Katherine was first hurt then confused. Years ago, this same man had abandoned her and their responsibility. However, she could not dwell on that. She had accepted him in her life repeatedly over the years. It was too late to bear a grudge.

“There has been so many nights when I wished I could drive down to Georgia to be with you. But I knew if you had wanted me there, you would have invited me a long time ago.” Henry said as he held Katherine’s hand while sitting on the couch in Karen’s apartment.

“I wanted to invite you down but I had to think of my kids first. I couldn’t let my heart overrule my mind. At the time Takiyah was still getting used to not having her father around, and that just wasn’t a situation I wanted her around.” Katherine responded.

Katherine did not care what obstacles stood between them now.

She and Henry were back together, and together they could make it through anything.

Takiyah was puzzled and a bit upset. For years, her mother had kept this major piece of her life locked in her memories. What was worst was that Glen knew and she did not. Katherine tried to explain 118

The More Things Change… that Glen was older, and Henry was around before she was born. That year when Katherine thought she had taken all that she could take from her husband and vowed to save her unborn baby’s life, Takiyah’s life, she packed up a few items for Glen and took him back to New York where she met up with Henry, again. Although Glen was only eight then, he still remembered Henry. Glen saw no need for immediate worry. As long as Katherine was fine, Glen was cool with Henry.

Takiyah wanted her mother to be happy, and if Henry was her wish, then so be it. However, she wanted no parts of their life or their relationship. As far as she was concerned, it did not exist. It was direct disrespect for her deceased father, and she could not handle that.

Takiyah knew her father was not a good man, but she could not believe her mother was the type of woman to sneak around with another man.

The thought nauseated Takiyah and made her wish this day had never happened.

Katherine and Henry arranged to leave for Georgia the following week. Karen could not be any happier. Henry acted as if nothing ever happened between them and was just as cool as a cucumber whenever they shared the same space. It took all Karen’s strength, and good conscience not to tell Katherine of their love affair. Plus, it was one of those things that was better off forgotten. Katherine deserved her happiness. Both she and Karen had been through some tough times in their lives, and it was time for a break. Although Karen had not found that special someone to occupy her life, she was content with having Takiyah in New York, knowing she had someone that loved her unconditionally despite her flaws and illness.

Katherine wanted Takiyah and Karen to join her and Henry for dinner as part of a going away celebration. Takiyah was side tracked by her mother’s Soap Opera drama, and had forgotten all about why she rushed home in the first place. Suddenly Takiyah was not as eager to share her information. She went to her room to call Wil and invite him to their family dinner, and farewell party for Henry and her mother.

After explaining Henry’s presence and the new information, she had 119

The More Things Change… come to learn, Takiyah was thoroughly disgusted. Wil listened intently before agreeing to join her family for dinner but was concerned with her tone. She was not herself, and he sensed it from across the street.

“Do you want to come back over and talk about it?” Wil asked after Takiyah explained that due to her mother’s abrupt departure plans, she did not really have to break the news of her acceptance to NYU. “No,” Takiyah replied. “I’ll see you about seven.”

“Six if we’re going to Cabana’s. It is always packed in there.” Wil said.

“That’s fine. Are you okay with everyone riding in your truck?”

Takiyah questioned.

“I’m sure we’ll have enough room.” Wil replied. “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yeah, Sweetie. I’m fine. Just a lot for me to digest right now. I’ll call you in a few.” Takiyah replied. She blew a kissed into the phone then disconnected.

A light tapping on the door broke Wil’s attention from the actionpacked Wesley Snipes movie that was playing on HBO. First, he thought to ignore it because he knew Takiyah would have called and asked him to leave the door open, but his curiosity got the best of him.

Wil was surprised to see Miranda and Wil junior standing on the other side. Hesitantly, he invited them inside. Miranda placed her pocket book on the kitchen table and took a seat while Wil took his son out of his stroller. Neither one said hello.

“So, who is she?” Miranda was the first to speak.

“Whom are you referring to?” Wil asked, annoyed with her unexpected visit.

“The girl everyone has been talking about. The one that made you forget to pick up your son last weekend.” Miranda’s tone was filled with jealousy.

“No one made me forget. I wasn’t in town, and you knew that.

That was a discussion we had a long time ago. And why are you stressing who I’m seeing?” Wil questioned.

120

The More Things Change…

“You’re right. Why am I stressing? Obviously she’s not important since you didn’t bring her to your son’s birthday party.” Miranda implied.

“Why would I bring her into our situation?” Wil played with his son as he stood in front of Miranda.

“What situation?” Miranda asked.

“You know the bullshit you like to pull whenever you feel threatened by another female – friend or family.” Wil replied.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Wil. I just came over here to tell you that whoever you are dating, fucking, whatever, is not to be around my son. So when you have Wil, she got to step.” Miranda said.

“First off, who the hell are you to tell me who I can keep around my son, and who the hell can come in my house? Takiyah…”

Miranda immediately cut Wil off when he said her name.

“Takiyah. So that’s her name.”

“Yes, that’s her name. Takiyah is a part of my life now, and you have to respect that.” Wil said.

“I don’t have to do shit!” Miranda shouted.

“Miranda, look; we are over. So what do you want from me? You said what you had to say so you can leave now.” Wil said.

“Oh so now you kicking us out. You’re choosing her over us.”

Miranda stood up from her seat to get in Wil’s face.

“Oh, Lord. Here you go making a big deal out of nothing. I’m not choosing anybody over anybody. All I’m saying is, you said your peace, and I said mine, so what else is left to be said?” Wil countered.

“Don’t play with me, Wil. You tell your girl not to think she can play the happy family with my son.” Miranda said.

“Takiyah is not that kind of person.” Wil was about to say something else when his phone began to ring.

Miranda ran to the phone and answered.

“Hello.” Miranda said.

Takiyah listened to the female voice and thought she had the wrong number. Then she heard Wil shouting in the background, and knew she 121

The More Things Change… had the right one, just at the wrong time. Wil snatched the phone from Miranda.

“Hello.” He answered.

“Hey. So she decided to stop by?” Takiyah asked unsure of how to feel or what to say in this situation.

“Yeah, but she’s just about to leave. Can I call you in five minutes?” Wil felt terrible but to avoid conflict he needed to get off the phone and get Miranda out.

“Okay, sweetie.” Takiyah said before hanging up.

Takiyah was at a lost for words. She had never had to deal with a baby mother before, and hoped she never would. Wil told her about Miranda and his son. She had even spent the day with Wil, and Wil junior, at the mall just a few days ago. Takiyah did not want to cause any problems for Wil, but she could not sit back and let Miranda think she was his woman. Takiyah thought for several minutes about what she was about to get herself into before pumping up the courage to go over there. Just as she had done many times before, Takiyah wrapped her hair in a bun, put on a pair of sweat pants, a t-shirt and sneakers, just in case Miranda was antsy enough to want a good ole Southern ass whipping.

Takiyah walked the six flights of stairs to Wil’s apartment. Their screaming was audible from the first floor but now each word was loud and clear.

“Tell the bitch to come over.” Miranda shouted.

“For what, Miranda. What are you going to do? Fight her? Yeah, that’s real fucking mature of you.” Wil said as he tried to comfort his son who was also screaming at the top of his lungs. “Listen, Miranda.

You got all of two minutes to get your shit, and leave, or I’m calling the cops on your psycho ass.”

“You’re going to call the cops on your son’s mother?” Miranda laughed. “Oh you got to be kidding me.”

“Leave Wil, here and go home and calm down.” Wil tried to reason with Miranda but that just fuel the fire.

122

The More Things Change…

“Pulease! You must have lost your mind. He leaves when I leave.” Miranda reached for the innocent child but Wil pulled away.

“Go home, Miranda. Let me keep Wil tonight.” Wil pleaded.

Takiyah’s heart melted as she listened to Wil trying to diffuse the situation. She did not want to do anything that would push him over the edge so Takiyah walked back home, and waited for his call. Takiyah knew there was no way she could continue to have a relationship with Wil as long as Miranda was an issue, but her feelings were too deep to leave. Especially now when she knew he would need her most. Takiyah returned to her apartment and waited by her bedside window. She hoped to see Miranda walk out any minute. The minute had come and gone.

An hour passed before there was a knock on the door. Takiyah’s attention was fixed outside her window. She never heard the knock.

Karen slightly opened the room door to find Takiyah sitting in a chair with her head in her hands, staring out the window. She called for Takiyah, but received no answer. Takiyah’s attention was fixed on something outside. Karen walked over to Takiyah and stood beside her hoping to get a glimpse of what held Takiyah’s mind captive. But, all Karen saw was an empty street. No one was outside. That seemed odd to Karen, but she still could not understand what Takiyah was looking for. Then it hit Karen that Takiyah might have been upset with her mother’s news. Karen sat on the edge of the bed as close to Takiyah as possible, and began to talk.

“I know this may seem a little confusing to you, but it will make sense over time.” Karen said.

Takiyah turned to her aunt. She could not believe what she was hearing. How could this make sense?

“How can someone just come out of nowhere, and destroy my happiness and it make sense?” Takiyah replied.

Karen knew Takiyah was upset with her mother for hiding Henry from her. Karen was angry too. She wanted to tell Katherine about their brief, but intimate relationship. What good would that do now?

“Takiyah, I understand you’re upset. But listen to me; everyone 123

The More Things Change… has someone that they hold special feelings for from their past. And no matter when this person shows up, tomorrow or ten years from now, there are still going to be feelings and memories that they can’t shake.

What we have to learn to do is try to accept, and give them their space to be happy.” Karen explained.

“I can’t let go, Aunt Karen. If I let go I lose a piece of myself. I’ve already lost my best friend. I don’t want to lose anyone else.” Takiyah turned to Karen. She did not know she held such strong feelings for Wil. It was too soon. Nevertheless, Takiyah could not deny that Wil had captured her heart.

Karen’s heart went out to Takiyah. Her tear-filled eyes told Karen that she was hurting. She held Takiyah in a gentle embrace as they cried. Karen and Takiyah shared the next fifteen minutes in quiet, both reflecting, both hurting for a special love they had both lost.

Takiyah’s cell phone and the house phone began to ring. She did not know if she wanted to answer. Karen went for the house phone while Takiyah turned off her cell phone. She needed to think seriously about her situation with Wil. Takiyah was not sure if she was emotionally strong enough to compete against Miranda.

Karen covered the mouthpiece of the phone and whispered to Takiyah, “Sydney’s on the phone. Do you want to take the call?”

Takiyah accepted the call. Karen left Takiyah alone.

“Hey, Kiki.” Sydney said.

“Hi.” Takiyah responded. She wanted to say more but she did not want to start crying again.

“What’s wrong, Kiki? Why are you so quiet?” Sydney knew something was wrong. Takiyah was normally bubbly and talkative. He could not help but feel that she was upset with him. At that moment, his mother words ran through his mind. ‘Guilty conscience never needs accusing.’

“Nothing.” Takiyah replied.

“Kiki, if you don’t want to talk right now, I can understand.

Eventually, we are going to have to talk. When you’re ready give me a call.” Sydney said just before hanging up.

124

The More Things Change…

Takiyah wanted to say so much more. She wanted to tell him she needed him, and wanted him back in her life, but she did not believe that herself. If that was the case, why is she sitting at the window crying over someone else?

Takiyah placed the phone back on its cradle, and returned to her window.

The intense morning sun heated Takiyah’s face. Takiyah found herself in the same chair with a comforter over her. She could not believe she fell asleep waiting for Miranda to exit the building. Waiting for someone without a face. Takiyah rose from her chair. Her cell phone fell to the floor. She forgot she placed it on her lap after turning it off. Takiyah’s curiosity burned to turn on the cell phone and find if there were any messages. Takiyah’s pride and stubbornness wanted to throw the phone in the toilet. Instead, Takiyah placed the phone in her dresser drawer, and went to the bathroom.

There was no sizzling coming from the kitchen, no smell of a morning breakfast, brewing coffee, or the sound clanking dishes.

Takiyah walked past the bathroom and straight to the living room, where to her surprise there was no Katherine.

The sofa was untouched.

Blankets and pillows unbothered. Takiyah went to Karen’s door. She did not know whether to knock or just open the door. She did both and found that Katherine was not there either. Karen slept alone on the queen-size bed.

“Aunt Karen.” Takiyah whispered while tapping her shoulder.

“Aunt Karen, wake up.” Takiyah called while shoving her a little more violently.

“What?” Karen answered.

“Where’s my mother?” Takiyah sat beside Karen, and waited for a response.

“She and Henry decided to stay at a hotel last night. I tried to tell your mother how upset you were last night, and we began arguing. She went to your room to talk to you but you had fallen asleep.” Karen said.

Karen blinked her eyes several times trying to adjust to the morning 125

The More Things Change… light.

“Is she coming back? I didn’t see any of her stuff when I went into the living room.” Takiyah became angry.

“Kiyah, your mother wouldn’t leave without talking to you.” Karen replied.

“I don’t know anymore. My mother also wouldn’t keep secrets.

I’m twenty years old now. My father died years ago. She could have told me.” Takiyah said.

“Maybe she tried but didn’t want to relive that part of her life. I honestly thought it was over between them.” Karen sat up against the headboard then took Takiyah’s hand and held it between hers.

“Aunt Karen, I want my mother to be happy, but I don’t know anything about this guy, and I’m not comfortable with that. I don’t want my mother to think that I’m upset with her. Really, last night when you came into my room I was…” Takiyah stopped herself before she spilled her problems. She did not want Karen to know why she was crying.

Outside of Shannon, Takiyah never really showed anyone her weakness for love. Not Katherine, not Sydney, no one. As far as they all knew, Takiyah was as tough as stone. What they did not know was that she was nothing more than a big baby. Sydney began to break to the core, but just as her love began to ooze out, he stepped back and Takiyah cooled that volcano of emotions, and buried it away deep within her. She had no idea Wil would find her core. Takiyah liked Wil, and wanted him to replace the bond lost with Sydney.

“You what, Kiyah?” Karen asked.

“I was just going to give Momma my blessings over dinner.”

Takiyah lied.

“So, why were you crying?” Karen asked. She was not convinced that Takiyah was telling her the whole story.

“I was just thinking about Sydney, and realized that things were really over between us. We had so much fun together. I followed him for years, waiting for him to want me too. When we were together it was special.” Takiyah said as she reminisced on their intimate moments.

“So why did you break up with him?” Karen asked.

126

The More Things Change…

“He broke up with me. He couldn’t handle a long distance relationship.”

Anger and disappointment began to run through Takiyah’s veins, as she thought about their last days together.

“That doesn’t sound right. If y’all were so close how can he just break up like that?” Karen asked.

Takiyah was now confused. She was not sure if she was trying to steer Karen away from the truth, or discovering that her anguish may just be more than last night with Wil and Miranda. It was more than her mother’s brief and erratic decision to reconnect with an old flame, and dive carelessly into an unstable relationship. The root of her anger started with Sydney, and their abrupt break-up. She was not satisfied with the way things ended between them and felt she needed more; as if the words ‘it’s over’ weren’t closure enough. Takiyah wanted to test Sydney’s true emotions and find what it was that drove, better yet scared him away. They had invested too much time and patience in each other to let it go just like that. Although Takiyah felt strongly for Wil, she was not quite sure about the status of their relationship, and did not know if she was ready to commit while pondering the possibilities of her and Sydney.

As if her thoughts had traveled the many miles to Georgia, Sydney’s number flashed across the screen of their house phone.

Without hesitation, Takiyah answered and walked into the living room for complete privacy. She took the sudden phone call as a sign that it was her mission to get Sydney back.

Karen shook her head then tucked herself back into bed. She was feeling unusually tired and weak. Karen had not thought much about her disease until this moment. Since Katherine and Takiyah had come to New York, she totally abandoned her bout with AIDS, and began life anew. Void of medication, and doctor visits. She did what made her happy, but happy was all gone now that reality had stepped into their lives. Karen had to stay strong and healthy for herself and Takiyah.

Just long enough for Takiyah to get her life together. Karen rested, and 127

The More Things Change… decided first thing Monday morning she would take a trip down to Harlem Hospital to begin a new course of therapy.

There was a knock at the door. Takiyah was so indulged in conversation with Sydney she did not hear the first one but the relentless knocking began to annoy her. She peered out the peephole as she continued talking to Sydney. Wil waited outside the door. Takiyah was stumped and fell silent as she contemplated what to do.

“Takiyah, are you there?” Sydney asked.

“One minute.” Takiyah shouted at the metal door before returning to Sydney. “Yeah, there’s someone at the door. Can I call you back in a few minutes? I have to answer this.” Takiyah responded.

“Sure, I’m going to start packing in the meantime. Are you sure your aunt isn’t going to have a fit about me staying there with you?”

Sydney asked.

Takiyah and Sydney talked about their relationship, and both agreed there were many things left unsaid. They also decided that it would be a good idea for Sydney to come spend a couple of days in New York so they could talk out their problems and concerns face to face.

Only Takiyah did not know his problems included another woman.

“Syd, it’s not a problem. Just remember you are going to be on the couch.” Takiyah added before ending the conversation.

She stared out the peephole a few more seconds before opening the door to face Wil. “Hey, Takiyah. I was hoping you were home.” Wil said.

“Hello, Wil. Come inside.” Takiyah showed Wil to the living room.

They stared at each other. Takiyah was the first to break the silence.

“Would you like something to drink?”

“No, I’m not really thirsty.” Wil said as he continued to wring his hands. “I tried to call you back last night. Even left a couple of messages. Are you okay?”

“Kinda. I really don’t know how to feel. I have never been in a relationship with a man who has a child before.” Takiyah said.

128

The More Things Change…

“Takiyah, I’m really sorry about last night. I don’t know what came over her. Her behavior last night was uncalled for, and definitely unexpected. How can we move on from this? I promise she will never show up like that again.” Wil moved closer to Takiyah, and took her hand.

“Wil, I really like you. I mean I have feelings for you that I can’t even begin to describe and that makes me uncomfortable, but I can deal with that. I want to be sure those feelings are genuine, and not just some rebound emotions.” Takiyah shifted slightly in her seat before continuing. “I was thinking that maybe we should take some time and get over our past relationships. I can’t give you my all as long as I’m still holding on to Sydney. I’ve tried to deny it but I need to see him, and convince my heart that it is really over between us before I can move on with you.”

“Takiyah I can’t promise you that I can make you forget Sydney, but I can honestly say that giving us a chance is a decision you won’t regret. I want you Takiyah, and neither Miranda nor Sydney can change that.” Wil stopped talking long enough to catch his breath then dove in for a long, hot kiss.

Takiyah felt her body and heart get weak. Passion began to run through her body as Wil’s kiss held her in a daze. She tried to push him away but it was effortless. When Wil finally backed away, Takiyah took the opportunity to give him the bad news.

“Sydney is coming to New York. He’s leaving tomorrow, and will be here Monday morning. I can’t cancel, I needed to see him.” Takiyah looked deeply into Wil’s eyes. “But, if it’s not a problem for you, I would like to stay at your house tonight. I do not know if there is a chance for Sydney and I to repair our relationship, I do not know if his visit will do more good than harm but, I do know that I want you. . . tonight. You have taken a new place in my heart I did not even know existed. A feeling I want to build on.”

“Do you think that’s a good idea?” Wil countered. “Won’t your mother be here, you know, looking for you?”

“I’m a big girl now, Wil. She knows that and I’m sure she can 129

The More Things Change… understand.” Takiyah replied. “So, Wil. Do you want me?”

“What about, Sydney? Are you sure, you want to do this? You just said you needed to work some things out.” Wil questioned.

“We do, but I am almost positive that this trip will just be the closure I need to start over with you. He will always be a good friend to my family and me. Sydney visiting will not be any different from if Shannon were coming up. Besides, why worry about tomorrow when I need you tonight.” Takiyah was surprised by her own forwardness but she liked how it felt to be in control.

Takiyah leaned onto Wil’s shoulder as he massaged her thigh and they sat in silence. Only sounds were the humming of the refrigerator, and the distant chatter from Karen’s television. Both needed the peace to think clearly before making a decision that may ruin their lives.

Could Wil deal with Sydney being in New York? Could Takiyah deal with Miranda and the occasional pop-up? Did they trust each other enough to know that the shadows of their pasts would not hinder their future? A silent agreement was made and sealed with a soft yet passionate kiss. Takiyah held tightly to Wil as he gently kissed the nape of her neck, easing her thoughts away from Sydney and the madness of the night before.

130

The More Things Change…

Chapter 9

Dinner had been rescheduled for another night since Katherine and Henry decided to postpone their trip until after Takiyah’s birthday just one day away. Takiyah had been sick to her stomach just thinking about the turn of events and wished that the dinner been put off indefinitely.

Wil wanted to lighten the mood so he invited Takiyah to one of his favorite hangouts in Queens. He wanted to both spend time with Takiyah while giving her an inside view of his world. Wil spent most of his weekends at Remi Night Club seeking out the unsigned talent in their Showcases. In addition, he enjoyed the laid-back atmosphere and the Manhattan-style ambience. Although Takiyah was the youngest person in the club, she adjusted quickly. She was a fan of the old-school HipHop and Dance music that the D.J spun for the first couple of hours.

And even though she wasn’t a big fan of Rap, the artists that performed were so talented, and unique she found herself head bopping, and finger snapping.

After the Showcase, D.J Storm was working the crowd with his mixes of new- school with old-school. Wil invited Takiyah to the dance floor. Takiyah was hesitant at first because she was not much of a dancer. Then she figured ‘what the hell’ and started her same old twostep. Wil tried to get her to loosen up and have fun, but Takiyah was too busy concentrating on the numerous amounts of men staring at her. She imagined that all the attention was due to the low neckline on her pink cotton top or from her booty-hugging blue jeans. Takiyah was amazed at the way her body had begun to fill out since she had been in New York. Wil said it was from all of his good loving and home cooked dinners. Takiyah knew he was right and was fascinated with the attention it brought. She was always complimented on her pretty smile, 131

The More Things Change… cute face, or long silky hair but to see brothers salivating while checking out your thighs was all-new. Wil noticed the attention Takiyah was receiving and moved closer to her. Their closeness sparked something inside of Takiyah as she began to follow his rhythm. In a matter of minutes, Takiyah and Wil were tearing up the dance floor. They laughed, and smiled as their moves became sexually stimulating. She could not separate her behind from his pelvis, and he could not seem to keep his hands to himself. The D.J changed to a slower jam and Takiyah decided it was time for a rest. She and Wil sat at the bar and enjoyed conversations over drinks until four in the morning.

Upon leaving the club, one of the club’s promoters approached Takiyah while Wil was in the bathroom.

“Hey, Sweetie. How you doing?” The sexy dark skin man asked as he held the door.

“I’m fine.” Takiyah replied.

“So, did you enjoy yourself tonight?” He asked with a sly grin.

“Yeah, I had a good time.” Takiyah tried not to loose balance. She had one drink too many, and it was beginning to kick in.

“That means I’ll be seeing you again?” He continued.

“You ask a lot of questions. I don’t even know your name.”

Takiyah said with slight flirt in her tone.

“Oh, I’m sorry sweetie; my name is Bryan. And you are?”

“Kiki.” She replied.

Wil walked out the club as the promoter held out his hand towards Takiyah. Takiyah gave him her hand and he placed a gentle kiss on it.

Wil did not like what he saw but did not want to seem jealous.

“Hey, what’s up, Man?” Wil greeted the promoter then put out his hand for a handshake.

“What’s up?” The promoter returned the greeting.

“Takiyah, do you want to get something to eat?” Wil asked.

Takiyah appreciated his generosity but her stomach did not. The thought of food made her nauseous.

“No, I think I’m ready to go home now.” Takiyah said with a false smile on her face.

132

The More Things Change…

Wil took Takiyah’s hand and guided her down the steps to the jeep.

Takiyah tried to wiggle loose from Wil’s tight grip but he would not let her loose. Wil insisted on holding her hand. Takiyah always found the holding-hand thing confining and territorial. Placing a claim like a hickey, marking your grounds. She was not use to the whole relationship, hug and kiss, open affection type of stuff. Takiyah knew this was Wil’s way of showing Bryan that she was his girl, and she thought his jealous side was somewhat cute, for now.

‘I’ll try to hang on as long as I can but the minute I begin to fell suffocated, it’s over.’ She thought.

Wil watched Takiyah sleep as he drove back to Harlem. She was so beautiful that he found himself staring at her instead of the road.

Takiyah was just his type by looks and style. The way she dressed and carried herself turned him on even more. When he compared her to Miranda, he realized that Miranda would never be the woman he needed.

Miranda liked to dress revealing, and flirt with anyone that showed interest even while they were together. Takiyah knew that being sexy did not mean bare it all. Her jeans hugged her bottom just right and her pink and lavender button-down top showed just enough cleavage to be classy, and not sleazy. Wil found himself falling deeper for Takiyah, and he was not trying to fight it.

At every stop light, he would kiss her or run a hand down the side of her face, anything to touch her. His body had a yearning to touch her more intimately but he was mentally prepared to wait until she was ready. Once they were back to their neighborhood, Wil parked in front of his building then walked Takiyah to her apartment. Takiyah was noticeable intoxicated as she wobbled from side to side. Takiyah struggled to open the apartment door until Wil took the keys and unlocked it. Takiyah invited him inside, and they quietly snuck past Katherine who was sleeping on the sofa bed. Takiyah held Wil’s hand as she guided him down the hall to her bedroom.

“I wanted us to watch the sun come up.” Takiyah said as she looked at Wil’s puzzled expression.

“Are you sure this is okay?” Wil replied.

133

The More Things Change…

“They’ll be sleep for at least another four hours.” Takiyah replied then placed herself in Wil’s arms.

Wil bowed his head slightly and kissed her softly on the nose then went back for her lips. Takiyah wanted Wil but she did not want him to think it was the liquor talking. However, she could not deny what her body was feeling. Even though they just started dating, there was magnetism between them that they could not deny. Wil felt their kissing become more intense and passionate. He helped Takiyah take off her jacket without breaking their connection. He knew he should leave before things got out of hand, but he could not tear himself away.

Takiyah walked over to the window and shut the curtains. Wil followed Takiyah then pinned her against the window as he continued to fuel the fire they had already started. He backed onto the bed and Takiyah straddled him as he unbuttoned and removed her shirt. Her black lace bra held her 34 C’s comfortably as Wil cupped each one.

Takiyah grabbed the stereo remote from the nightstand by her bed, and hit the power button. Soft sounds filled the room as they continued to get lost in the moment. Wil unhooked the bra, slipped the straps off her shoulders and watched as the bra fell between them. Takiyah felt her body become flush as his gentle fingertips met her skin. Wil’s manhood beat against his pants wanting to get free. As he took a breast into his mouth, Takiyah began to unbutton his pants, and fondle his penis. Wil picked Takiyah up then laid her on the bed before he placed himself on top. Takiyah looked into his eyes full of passion. Wil trailed kisses from her breast to her navel as he unbuttoned her pants and slid them down to her knees. He took off his sweater and tossed it to the chair. He then proceeded to take off Takiyah’s boots and then his own.

Takiyah watched Wil as she admired his muscular body maneuver around the bed. His chocolate brown skin was smooth as he pressed his body against hers. She ran her hands down his strong back as she seductively opened her legs, inviting him in. Wil traced her vagina with two fingers then licked them. He was driving Takiyah out of her mind.

She tried to rush him but Wil wanted to take his time. Takiyah pulled his shaft out of his boxers, and continued to stroke as he played with her 134

The More Things Change… wet vagina. Wil could not wait any longer, and tried to dive in but Takiyah was tight. She tried to relax but he was much bigger than Sydney was, and she was not sure if she could handle all of it. Wil tried to slowly inch his way in, piece by piece. He was half-way there. He pulled back and played with her a while longer until she was soaking wet. He tried again, this time he was successful. Just as he was beginning to find his grove there was a knock on the door.

“Yes.” Takiyah answered in a fake sleepy voice.

“I just wanted to make sure you were here.” Karen replied.

“Okay. Good night.” Takiyah said.

Wil pulled out, and lay beside Takiyah. He held her close and he kissed her ear. Both lying naked enjoying the cool breeze from the open window.

“Maybe, I should go home. I have to go to the studio in the morning.” Wil said to make an excuse.

“Yeah,” Takiyah replied disappointedly. “You need some sleep.”

“So, I’ll talk to you tomorrow.” Wil said as he began to get dressed.

“You mean later on today.” She smiled as she watched him put his stiff manhood back into his boxers.

He put on his pants and boots then turned to Takiyah and placed several light kisses on her lips and face. Takiyah realized she was still naked and reached for her pajama shirt on the chest at the foot of her bed. After Wil was completely dressed, Takiyah checked the house to make sure it was clear then walked him out to the elevator.

“Later, Takiyah.” Wil said with a small grin on his face.

“Later, Wil.” She returned.

Takiyah returned to her bedroom, jumped on her bed and tried to force herself to sleep to ignore the need for Wil to finish what they started. Within minutes, she was sleep.

Later that night, Takiyah, Wil, and her family had a farewell dinner for Katherine and Henry at Cabana’s. It was a long ride from Harlem to Forest Hills. When they finally reached Queens Boulevard and 71 st Avenue, Takiyah thought she could kiss the concrete. She could not 135

The More Things Change… take another minute of the thick air inside the jeep. The conversation in the restaurant continued to be limited due to the tension between Takiyah and Henry. Katherine tried several times to lighten the mood.

But to no avail, Takiyah continued to ignore his presence. Everyone continued to eat quietly while Katherine silently prayed that Takiyah would forgive her. Takiyah tried to be cordial but she could not ignore the feeling to kick Henry in the knee. It was obvious that Takiyah could not wait for dinner to end so she would not have to look in Henry’s face any longer.

“Momma, I’m really not feeling great. Can I be excused?” Takiyah asked.

“What’s the matter, Kiki?” Katherine asked.

“It’s a woman thing. You understand, right?” Takiyah said as she held on to her stomach.

“Oh, okay. I guess we’ll just take a cab. Go ahead home and rest.”

Katherine replied full of concern.

Takiyah felt bad for lying to her mother, but she could not sit quiet another second. She knew that if she did not leave soon, nasty things were going to be said. Things she knew she could not take back. Wil put some money towards the bill on the table nearer to Henry then escorted Takiyah out of the restaurant.

Wil and Takiyah sat in his truck, and enjoyed the soft sounds of 98.7 FM’s KISSING AFTER DARK. After dinner, they decided to wind down and enjoy the crisp night air by the water on Riverside Avenue before going back to his apartment. Wil called Miranda’s phone and tried to find out if she really went to Maryland. He did not need her interference.

“Have you thought about what you wanted to say to Sydney?” Wil asked.

Takiyah looked at Wil with a plain expression. “I haven’t really given it much thought.”

Wil smiled then said, “I guess that’s a good thing.”

“I guess it is.” Takiyah replied then took hold of Wil’s hand and continued to stare out the window.

136

The More Things Change…

“Takiyah, are you alright?” Wil asked concerned with her silence.

“Yeah, I’m just wondering how my mom is going to take this man to Georgia to live in my father’s house.” Takiyah answered with disgust in her tone.

“I understand you’re upset, but you shouldn’t stress yourself with things you can not change.” Wil cupped Takiyah’s chin and turned her to face him. “How’s Glen taking the news?”

Takiyah exhaled then answered, “He said he’s not too sure how to feel right now.”

Wil bent over and gently kissed Takiyah’s small pudgy nose.

Takiyah ran a soft hand down the side of his face. Wil kissed her again, on the lips with fervor. A spark lit inside of Takiyah as she returned the feeling. Wil ran his hands down Takiyah’s neck, onto her shoulders, then down to her waist as he wrapped his arms around her attempting to pull her close. Takiyah put her hands underneath Wil’s shirt to feel the warmth of his skin as he slowly slid his hands underneath her skirt. To his surprise, Takiyah wore thongs that aroused him more. Before Wil got to the point of no control, he broke away, and searched Takiyah’s eyes for any sign of regret, but there was none.

“Are you sure this is what you want?” Wil asked as he tried to compose himself.

“Only if you’re positive that you can handle a real relationship.”

Takiyah replied. She did not want any repercussion such as the ones she experienced with Sydney.

“You don’t have to worry about that, baby. You got me.” Wil whispered before pulling Takiyah in for another intense kiss.

Wil unbuckled Takiyah’s seat belt and leaned her seat back into a full recline position. He rolled up the window but left the moon roof opened. With the windows tinted, he was sure no one would see inside before he first saw them. Takiyah pulled at Wil’s collar to pull him in for more kisses. Wil slowly climbed out of his seat, then lay on top of Takiyah. He slid Takiyah’s skirt around her waist as he tried to position himself between her legs. With little room and even less comfort, Takiyah tried her best to arrange herself in a way that would allow him 137

The More Things Change… to have space to handle business. She first put her foot on the dashboard but her foot kept sliding and banging against the radio. Wil tried to get Takiyah to ride him but she was concerned with someone seeing her naked bottom.

“Why don’t we take this back to the apartment?” Takiyah suggested.

Wil immediately jumped into the driver’s seat and started the vehicle. At every stop light they would keep each other entertained, trying not to lose the feeling. Within five minutes, they were running up the stairs to his apartment. Wil fumbled with the keys while Takiyah began to unbuckle his jeans. Once he unlocked the door, he picked Takiyah up and headed straight to the bedroom. Wil pressed Takiyah against the wall and began to pull away her clothes. Pieces of their clothing flew to different areas of the room. Takiyah wrapped her legs around Wil as he inserted his throbbing manhood into her awaiting desire. Wil’s thrusts were slow but powerful. Takiyah’s body was aflame as beads of sweat began to form. Her back slid up and down the wall as she allowed her soul to be lost in his loving. Wil felt himself losing control. He quickly pulled out and took Takiyah to bed buying time to cool down. He planned to make love to Takiyah, and make it an experience they both would treasure.

Takiyah lay across the bed and watched as Wil took his time to kiss every part of her body. He played with Takiyah as he teased her sensitive areas. Takiyah was losing her will to be calm. She grabbed Wil by his ears and looked him in the eyes as she begged, “Stop playing with me. I want you.”

“You got me.” He whispered.

Takiyah motioned for Wil to lie on the bed and let her be in control.

Takiyah began by gently nibbling on his nipples as she climbed on top. She watched him suck on his bottom lip. She trailed the path from his chest to his navel with her tongue. Wil felt Takiyah’s hot desire encase his penis, and he threw his head back and enjoyed the ride. Loud moans and groans filled the room as they both neared an explosive climax. Takiyah lay breathless in Wil’s embrace as they try to catch 138

The More Things Change… their breath. As Takiyah normally would when she was nervous, she let out a small giggle.

Wil looked around trying to see what she was laughing at before he asked, “What’s up?”

“Where’s the condom?” She replied.

Wil awoke to the sounds of R&B music that played throughout the house. He looked around for his robe and found it lying next to Takiyah’s neatly folded clothes on his desk chair. Wil was both happy and surprised Takiyah was still there. He was sure that after last night’s mishap she would have run home in a panic. Instead, she stood in the kitchen wearing one of his T-shirts as she prepared breakfast. Wil quietly stood behind her before easing his arms around her waist.

Takiyah slightly jumped before turning to him with one of the sweetest smiles.

“Good morning.” He said before tenderly kissing her soft lips.

“Happy birthday!”

Wil handed Takiyah a small pink striped gift box. Takiyah opened the box to find an antique platinum ring with a single row of diamonds embedded in the center.

“It was my grandmother’s. I hope you like it.” Wil knew by the light in her eyes that she loved it.

Takiyah was speechless. When she finally found her voice, she screamed excitedly, “Thank you. I love it!”

Takiyah wrapped her arms around his neck, and thanked him with a huge hug and an abundance of kisses. After putting on the ring, she returned to the stove as he stood behind her.

Wil lifted the top on one of the frying pans, and was pleased to see home fries.

‘She can cook.’ He thought.

“Do you like your eggs scrambled or fried?” Takiyah asked as she walked to the refrigerator.

“However you make them is fine. Do you want me to do anything?” Wil asked feeling lost in his own kitchen.

139

The More Things Change…

“Whatever you normally do on a Sunday morning?” Takiyah responded.

Normally he would be with his son, but since Miranda was in Maryland, he was free, unless he went to the studio. Wil walked into the living room and opened the curtains to let in some sun light. He looked along the streets and then over to Takiyah’s window. He smiled knowing that there probably wouldn’t be too many mornings where she would actually be in that room.

They enjoyed a quiet breakfast barely making small talk. Wil did not want Takiyah to leave because he knew in just a couple of hours Sydney would be there and things would change.

“What are your plans for today?” Wil asked Takiyah as he gathered the dishes and brought them to the sink.

“Besides checking on my aunt, I had nothing planned.”

“Want to spend the day out or in?” Wil asked before taking Takiyah’s hand and leading her to the sofa.

“Depends. What is there to do outside?” Takiyah replied.

“Well, I was thinking since the weather is not too cold we could go to Woodbury Commons. I wanted to get some stuff for my son for Christmas. You’ll probably find plenty of things out there for your redecorating project.” Wil said. November did not bring with it the frost of years before. Odd but welcomed.

“I got to start getting ready for school. Redecorating is going to have to take a backseat. Shopping sounds like the right idea, though. I could use some new things especially since y’all weather is different than Georgia.” Takiyah responded while lying in Wil’s protective embrace.

“Well then you need to get yourself together.” Wil ran his hands through her hair not really wanting her to move.

Takiyah felt his growing erection against her back and became excited. Takiyah repositioned herself so she was facing Wil and kissed him as a little push to get things started. That was all Wil needed before he hungrily took Takiyah’s mouth into his and began giving her the same intense loving as the night before.

140

The More Things Change…

“Takiyah, you can’t keep doing this to me.” Wil whispered between thrusts.

“What?” Takiyah questions curious to know what he meant.

Wil waited before he responded, “I love you.”

Takiyah looked into Wil’s eyes in search of any hints of deception.

There were none. Wil had held onto his heart long enough and the emotions could not be contained any longer.

Takiyah did not respond right away which signaled an alarm inside of Wil. Wil stopped and waited for a reply. When he noticed she was not budging he questioned, “Are you okay?”

“Are you sure you love me? Don’t lie to me, Wil.” Takiyah finally spoke.

“Baby, I wasn’t sure at first but I’m positive now. I want to be with you and only you. This has nothing to do with him coming tomorrow. I love you. Not too much else to say.” Wil said.

Again, Takiyah paused. She was not sure what to say because she was not exactly sure how she felt. Wil felt her hesitancy and did not want to pressure her for an answer.

“Takiyah, don’t answer right now. Take the time you need to think it through, I’ll wait.” Wil added.

Takiyah appreciated his thoughtfulness. She knew that tomorrow she would have an answer that would please them both but she wanted to be sure.

“Thank you, Wil.” Takiyah said before kissing him and adding intensity with each second they were connected.

The brief intermission did not disrupt the show as they continued to make love until they were too weak to move.

141

The More Things Change…

Chapter 10

Katherine acted like a Twister as she turned Takiyah’s room upside down looking for Wil’s phone number. She had tried calling her cell phone, but Takiyah had it turned off, and had not checked any of the messages. Katherine wanted to knock on his door and drag her out but she did not know which apartment was his and could not knock on every door in the building. Katherine sat in the wood chair that sat by the window and wondered what time Takiyah was coming home. It was midnight and she had not seen Takiyah since dinner the day before. She planned to do something special with Takiyah for her birthday but there was no Takiyah available. Katherine was not prepared for Takiyah to move on with her life so quickly, but she was glad she did. That was when reality hit that Takiyah was a woman now and would be fine without her constant guidance. Katherine began to put things back in the proper order, found a pen and paper and left Takiyah a note.

Takiyah, It’s time for me to go and start my life now. I trust you will be just fine. If you need anything, I’m just a phone call away. I love you.

Remember when it becomes too much for you to bear alone, I’m in your corner. Talk to you soon, Love, Mom. Katherine kissed the paper gently before laying it on Takiyah’s pillow. Henry waited for Katherine in the living room. Karen was sound asleep as Katherine crept into her room and collected her luggage.

Katherine’s escape was almost executed until she tripped over Karen’s shoes by the door and woke her. Karen immediately turned on the bedside lamp and sat up in her bed.

142

The More Things Change…

“Where are you going, Katie? It’s almost one o’clock in the morning.” Karen whispered.

“I figured we could get an early start. Henry could drive the first couple of hours then I’ll take over. I need to get home. Tig probably turned my house upside down.” Katherine answered.

“Glen is a grown man. He’s not a little kid anymore. None of your kids are little anymore. It’s time you start easing off a little. Give them some space to make mistakes and find their way around on their own.”

Karen said.

“I was thinking the same thing.” Katherine replied. “Karen it’s time for me to go. I’ve been here for two months. Longer than I had expected to stay. Kiki is adjusted and doesn’t need me around anymore.”

“She is always going to need you; she just doesn’t need to be under your wing anymore. She’ll be fine, Sis. I can take care of her from here.” Karen said.

“Will you be okay?” Katherine asked as she sat beside Karen.

“I’ll be fine. Tomorrow morning Kiyah and I are going down to the hospital to talk with the doctors before Sydney gets here. I’m going to be around for a while.” Karen said reaching for her sister’s hand.

“I’ll be back for Christmas. I’ll bring Tig and my grandbaby.”

Katherine said.

“Are you sure Kiyah wouldn’t want to go home instead?” Karen asked.

“Nah, I think she found herself a new reason to stay in New York.”

Katherine smiled.

The sisters looked at each other and shared a good laugh.

The jingle of keys woke Henry from his sleep. Takiyah walked in but was not surprised to find him there. She turned on the lights in the kitchen and sat her bags from shopping in the hall.

“Hi, Kiki.” Henry said wanting to finally have a conversation with Takiyah alone.

“Takiyah.” She corrected him.

143

The More Things Change…

“Okay, Takiyah. How was your day?” He tried again.

“Fine.” She replied while searching the fridge for a beverage.

“Takiyah I know you don’t care for me … I mean … I know you don’t want me around and all but I do want you to know my intentions for your mother are nothing but good. I don’t want you to think that I’m trying to separate you and your mother. I just want to be apart of y’all lives.” Henry tried to explain.

“Henry, I really believe you and my mother have something.

Whatever you two have has nothing to do with me. So as far as me caring for you, it really doesn’t matter.” Takiyah said before collecting her bags and heading towards her bedroom. “Oh and as far as you coming between me and my mother, I doubt that could ever happen so I’m not worried.” She added.

Henry wanted to say more as if he could some how talk her into accepting him. Instead, he walked into the kitchen to turn off the light and returned to his seat on the sofa. Henry sought Takiyah’s affection for more reasons than he cared to acknowledge. For years, Henry was convinced Takiyah was his child. Karen told him the reason Katherine ran back to Georgia after their first affair twenty-one years ago was because she was pregnant but Karen conveniently neglected telling him that Katherine came to New York because she was already pregnant by her abusive husband and was trying to keep this baby. When Henry finally heard from Katherine again, Takiyah was finishing high school, three years ago. Katherine tried to tell him that Michael was Takiyah’s father. She also tried to get him to understand that he did indeed father a child but not Takiyah. After seventeen years of believing that he had a little girl, it was somewhat hard to accept. In his heart, he still called Takiyah his.

Takiyah turned on her air conditioner and lights as soon as she entered her room. She heard her mother and Karen talking and thought it best not to disturb them. Besides she did not want to hear her mother ranting about what time she came in. Takiyah took a pair of pajamas out of her dresser and headed for the shower. Her body was worn and tired 144

The More Things Change… and she wanted nothing more than to sleep in her own bed. The steamy shower not only soothed her sore body but also relaxed her mentally.

She was finally able to get Wil’s confession off her mind, and able to think of how she would break the news to Sydney that she was ready to move on. It took a lot heart aching memories for Takiyah to come to this decision but when she glanced at her ring, she knew it was right.

While she and Wil shopped, Takiyah thought of her years with Sydney and realized that it was all built on one big fantasy she imagined as a young girl, but now as a young woman, she realized it takes more than dreams to make a relationship work. Trust and honesty are serious factors, and both were missing in their relationship. She never trusted Sydney as far as his fidelity was concerned. Although Takiyah believed Sydney’s heart belonged to her, his body had a calling he could not ignore and Takiyah knew that no matter how much they promised each other they could make it, he could not hold up his end.

“It’s over, Sydney.” She said as she stared at her reflection in the fogged mirror.

Takiyah wrapped her towel around her body then exited the bathroom. When she entered her room, she almost jumped out of her skin. Her mother sat at the corner of her bed with luggage at her feet.

“So, you’re leaving.” Takiyah said as tears began to well in her eyes.

Katherine looked up at Takiyah with tears in her eyes as well. She knew that leaving would be hard if Takiyah were there which is why she tried to make her escape before Takiyah came back.

“Kiki, it’s time for me to go home. It was hard for me to decide but when I realized you were ready, I knew it was time.” Katherine said.

“Are you sure you made this decision alone?” Takiyah asked sarcastically.

“What’s that supposed to mean? Are you trying to say Henry has something to do with me leaving?” Katherine angrily replied.

“We agreed you would stay until I was comfortable. Now all of a sudden you’re up and leaving. What am I supposed to think?” Takiyah responded.

145

The More Things Change…

“If you need me to stay, Kiki then say so. Don’t try to make me out to be some kind of bad mother because I want to go home.” Katherine hollered.

“Go! If you want to go, then just go.” Takiyah said between sobs.

“Takiyah, I’m not going to leave if you’re upset. I’ll stay if it makes you happy, but eventually I will have to go home.” Katherine spoke in a lower tone.

Takiyah looked at her mother—whose face no longer displayed the same happiness as the day before at dinner when she and Henry were whispered in each other’s ears—and wished she could say something to take away the pain. Takiyah sat by her window and stared towards Wil’s apartment. Takiyah realized that she was only delaying the inevitable with her selfishness.

“I can’t ask you to stay.” Takiyah whispered. “Go home, Momma.

I’ll be alright.”

Katherine waited before she responded. She wanted to be sure that Takiyah was being honest with her, more so, honest with herself.

“We can stay until tomorrow morning and you and I can have breakfast together, if you want.”

Takiyah really could not stomach being around Henry a second more.

“No, Momma. Y’all need to get on the road soon. With the traffic and all, it can take an extra four hours getting back. I’d rather you leave now and get most of the driving done before evening. Beside you have to get back so you can cook up that big Thanksgiving dinner on Thursday.”

Katherine walked over to Takiyah and held out her arms waiting for Takiyah to embrace her one last time. Takiyah hesitantly rose from her seat and held tight to Katherine. She would miss her mother’s warmth, and wanted to capture her scent for memories sake.

“I love you, Kiki. Take care of yourself. We’ll be back for Christmas with Tig and the baby.” Katherine said before she kissed Takiyah’s forehead.

“Shannon’s coming up for Christmas too.” Takiyah said.

146

The More Things Change…

“Good, then the whole family will be here.” Katherine added.

Katherine then picked up her luggage, and solemnly walked out of Takiyah’s room. Takiyah did not walk her mother to the door. She did not want her last memory to include Henry. Instead, she watched out the window as Henry and Katherine packed the car. Katherine looked up to see Takiyah waving good-bye, and she blew a kiss in return. Takiyah waited for the car to drive off down the block before she began to cry.

Karen came in to comfort her. She held her tight until Takiyah until she went to sleep. Karen took a t-shirt from the dresser and gently slid it over Takiyah’s body then covered her with a comforter and let her sleep.

She knew she could never replace the bond Takiyah had with her mother, but she promised herself, she would let nothing happen to Takiyah.

Wil sat at his desk contemplating how he was going to handle Sydney’s visit. Sydney’s bus was scheduled to come in at three-thirty.

Although they had spent all of yesterday together, she really had not talked about it much. When she did not call him that morning before he went to work, he became concerned and stopped by her apartment.

Before he knocked on the door, his phone began to vibrate. Takiyah’s name flashed across the screen.

“Hey, what’s up? I was just thinking about you.” He said as he started down the steps.

“Hey.” She answered despondently. “I’m sorry I didn’t call to wake you up this morning.”

“No, it’s fine. I missed hearing your voice though.”

“Yeah,” she replied absently.

“Takiyah, are you okay? Where are you?” He asked.

“Standing outside of Harlem Hospital.” She replied.

“What happened? I’m on my way.” He quickly entered his vehicle and started the car.

“No, Wil. You don’t have to come. I’m fine. I’m here with Aunt Karen. She wanted to see her doctor.” Takiyah responded but her tone continued to worry Wil. 147

The More Things Change…

“Well, if everything’s okay why do you sound so stressed?” Wil questioned.

Takiyah was silent for a few minutes as she tried to compose herself. Wil heard her silent sobs and continued to drive towards the hospital.

“Baby, talk to me.” Wil asked as he waited at a red light.

“I feel terrible.” She replied.

“You want to talk.” He asked.

“Yeah, but you got to go to work. I’ll call you later.” Takiyah said.

“I can’t go to work with you sounding like that. I’m on my way to you. Let me call my job and tell them I have a little situation. I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.” Wil said before ending the call.

When Wil reached the hospital, Takiyah and Karen were standing outside. Takiyah’s face was expressionless. He took them back to the apartment and waited for Takiyah to tell him what was bothering her.

Takiyah started slowly with all the mixed feelings she was having about staying in New York, then moved on to the real issue of her mother leaving with Henry. Takiyah broke down as she replayed their conversation. Wil comforted her as she cried on his crisp white shirt.

“Do you need me to stay with you today?” Wil asked praying she would say yes so he could be there when Sydney arrived.

“That wouldn’t be a good idea. You know he’s coming today and I don’t want to break the news to him like that.” Takiyah replied.

“So, you’re saying that while he’s here we’re not going to see each other.” Wil questioned.

“He’s only going to be here for two days. I’ll call you but I won’t be spending the night at your place.” Takiyah answered growing angry at his constant interrogation.

She understood his insecurities, but she was not in the mood to stroke his ego.

Wil looked out and around for something to say that would not come off as jealous. “Do you need anything before I go to work?” He asked.

“A kiss.” She replied.

148

The More Things Change…

Wil was more than happy to fulfill her need. He lifted Takiyah’s face, looking at her swollen eyes and red nose. She was still beautiful.

Her eyes still entranced him. He could not control the urge to have her.

Wil started with just a simple hello/good-bye kiss. The kiss then turned lustful and needy as Takiyah added desire and lust. Just as things were about to get to the next level, Karen knocked on the door.

“Kiyah, the phone. It’s your mother.” She said through the locked door.

Takiyah looked up at Wil who was pressed on top of her. “I have to get that.”

“Yeah, I got to get going anyway.” He said as he straightened his slacks and readjusted his tie.

Takiyah gave him an once-over and thought about how good he looked and wished he did not have to go. He wore a diamond stud in each ear that sparkled as he turned towards the window. His face freshly shaved and his breath still minty fresh. Takiyah concurred that her man was the embodiment of sexy.

She lifted the handset and hollered at the closed door, “I got it, Auntie.”

“Okay,” She replied. “Kiyah, no locked doors. That’s the rules.”

She added before hanging up the outside line.

“Okaaayy,” Takiyah replied, embarrassed.

Wil kissed her softly on her cheek then whispered, “Call you later.”

“Yeah.” She replied as she covered the mouthpiece to the phone.

“Love you.” He added before opening the room door.

“Thank you.” Takiyah replied then continued her conversation with her mother.

Wil displeased with her response, sadly exited the apartment, and headed on his way to work.

Wil debated whether he should call Takiyah or just wait until she called him. After looking over several charts and going over a few client files in his CPA office he decided to call Takiyah around two, to see if she was available for lunch. When she did not answer, he sat back in his chair and thought, ‘Only two days. Two long days.’

149

The More Things Change…

Takiyah waited at the Port Authority for Sydney’s bus to arrive. In a way, she was happy he was coming although the news she planned to deliver was not so good. She needed to be around someone that knew the real her, and be able to understand where she’s coming from.

Shannon was too busy working and it was hard trying to catch her on her off days. Sydney was the next best thing.

Takiyah was drifting off in a seat not far from Gate 27 where Sydney’s bus was due to arrive. A loud announcement from the loud speakers startled her and as she began to focus on her surroundings, there was Sydney. She had not realized how much she missed him until he ran his warm, soft hand across her cheek. The touch was so calm and familiar; Takiyah could not resist accepting his inviting lips as they neared her own. Emotions erupted inside of Takiyah. Longing and weakness controlled her mind and body.

Sydney could not fight his urges to touch Takiyah, intimately.

He’d promised himself and Glen that this trip was just for closure, but Sydney was not so sure he could hold up his end anymore. His love for Takiyah was more powerful today than any other. He did not want this to be the end, but he knew there was no way for Takiyah to accept his news and be able to continue their relationship. Sydney did not immediately break their bond. He was entrapped by her scent and adoring kisses. Once he felt himself getting lost in her touch, he gently backed away and reached for his duffle, which lay on the floor by his feet.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to…” Takiyah stuttered before turning away from Sydney and heading towards the escalator.

Sydney grabbed Takiyah’s hand to stop her from walking away.

“There’s nothing to apologize for. I’m just a little uncomfortable with the public affection thing. Plus, I wasn’t so sure how much longer I could contain myself.”

Takiyah smiled shyly as she continued to hold his hand and walk to the escalator. Once they boarded the ‘A’ train, small talk began to flow.

Sydney tried to give her updates on the old neighborhood news.

150

The More Things Change…

“My aunt is out with her girlfriend so we’ll have some private time to talk before she gets home.” Takiyah said while she played with Sydney’s pendant that hung down to his stomach on a platinum chain.

“Do you want to jump right into that? I was thinking we could catch up on lost time, you know, intimately.” Sydney suggested with a sly grin.

“That’s one of the reasons we need to talk.” Takiyah said.

She was not sure how she was going to break the news to Sydney about Wil. She was not even sure if she wanted to.

The train jolted sharply as it turned in the tunnel. Takiyah fell on top of Sydney who was leaning against the doors. She felt his manhood pressing through his jeans. Both Sydney and Takiyah’s bodies yearned to be held by the other. No matter of their partners on the side they needed one another.

Sydney followed Takiyah as she walked up the hill towards her aunt’s apartment building. Sydney was bothered by Takiyah’s distance since they exited the train station. It was obvious to Sydney that part of their conversation would include her reasons for not wanting to hold hands or the need to speed walk from the subway. The pressure that bulged in his pants below began to decrease and anger started to build.

After Takiyah put Sydney’s clothes away, she busied herself with minor things to avoid contact. She started laundry and prepared dinner while Sydney waited in the living room. Sydney became annoyed and followed Takiyah as she carried a load of clothes from the dryer to her room.

“Takiyah, what’s on your mind?” Sydney asked as Takiyah continued to fold her pajamas and underwear.

“Sydney, why did you really come to New York?” Takiyah countered. No matter how bad she wanted him there, she had a bad feeling about his visit. It did not make sense to Takiyah why he would break up because he could not handle the distance and then turn around to make the trip to New York. Was he running away from something?

Or, did he really miss her that much to make such a hasty trip?

“What do you mean? I thought we talked about that already. We 151

The More Things Change… both agreed that maybe if we had talked, that we could have found a way to handle the distance without losing each other.” Sydney responded.

“But I did try to talk to you and you were pretty damn sure that a long distance relationship would not work. What made you change your mind? Because to tell you the truth, I don’t believe that’s the reason you wanted to come to New York.”

“See, that’s what I was talking about. You don’t trust me Kiki.”

Sydney replied.

“Takiyah.” She countered.

“Excuse me.” Sydney said.

“Only friends and family call me Kiki. Since I can’t, oh excuse me, don’t trust you, we must not be either.” Takiyah explained.

“We are much more than friends, Kiki.”

Sydney walked toward Takiyah. She backed away until she found herself in a corner. Sydney looked down into Takiyah eyes and saw the mist of confusion that clouded them. He wanted to make her fears disappear just for that moment.

“Kiki, I loved you. I still do love you, but I wanted to make sure that I was doing the right thing. I didn’t want to commit to a relationship with you and still have demons.”

“Sydney we could have worked on that together instead you chose to run me out of your life and slam the door in my face. That hurt much deeper than you’ll ever know. I don’t know if I can handle that again.”

A small tear ran down Takiyah’s cheek.

Sydney kissed Takiyah with much more power than either had ever experienced. Takiyah wanted to fight back. She pushed Sydney but he would not budge. Slowly, Takiyah’s body gave in. She wrapped her arms around his neck and allowed him to press himself between her legs.

Sydney unbuckled his jeans as he became uncomfortable with the pressure that was building. Takiyah’s mind flashed pictures of Wil and a shock entered her heart. She did not want to lose Wil but she could not leave Sydney. Her heart was held captive by his love and the bond could not be shattered. However, it was being slowly detached by her feelings for Wil, the feelings she was finally able to recognize as love.

152

The More Things Change…

Sydney lifted Takiyah in his arms and carried her to the bed. She lay beneath him as she thought about how to escape this battle and emerge the champion. Sydney slid Takiyah’s shirt up to her breast so he could taste the sweetness of her skin. However, it did not feel the same, to either one of them. To Sydney it seemed as if he could not forget Michelle even if Takiyah would take him back. Since Takiyah left Georgia, he and Michelle had been working at a relationship, to be a family for their baby. To Takiyah his touch was cold and empty. Since experiencing Wil’s love, she no longer had the desire to be with Sydney.

The fire that they had was definitely extinguished. Frustrated, Sydney and Takiyah chose to rest.

Just as Takiyah awoke and was about to move away from Sydney who was now just lying beside her, the phone rang.

“Hello,” she whispered not wanting to awake Sydney.

“Hey.” Wil’s soft voice replied and lit Takiyah’s insides.

There was the fire. It was not gone, just misplaced.

“Hey yourself. Why haven’t you called me?” Takiyah took the cordless phone and walked towards the kitchen.

“I figured you were busy with your company.” Wil replied.

“I still wanted to hear your voice.” Takiyah said with a small smile.

“I missed you, too. Look while we’re on the phone I just wanted to let you know that I know we haven’t been together long…” Wil began before Takiyah interrupted.

“Two months.” She added.

“But that doesn’t mean that the feelings I have for you aren’t true.

You have brought back the feelings I thought were lost. Now I realize that what I felt before was not love but lust. I love you, Takiyah. I can see that very clearly now and I want you to know that you will never have to worry about me and Miranda, or any other woman for that matter.” Wil poured his heart out over the phone.

“Wil,” Takiyah paused. “I realized something today, too. I didn’t know what love was until you showed me the right way. What Sydney 153

The More Things Change… and I had was elementary. I have graduated and you’re the next level for me.” Takiyah said.

Wil sat back in his recliner and allowed Takiyah’s words to fully register. “So does this mean you and him are over.”

“Yes, Sydney and I are over. It’s just you and me now.” Takiyah replied.

“What did he say when you told him?” Wil asked just to be sure.

“I didn’t have to. He already knew.” Takiyah replied.

“So what are y’all doing tonight?” Wil asked.

“I told him I would take him touring. What are your plans for tonight?” Takiyah questioned.

“I have to go by the studio tonight until eleven. Are you going to stop by the house tonight?” Wil tried to get Takiyah away from Sydney.

“Not tonight. Maybe tomorrow night. Sydney is leaving in the morning instead of Wednesday for his aunt’s house in New Jersey.”

Takiyah said.

“I didn’t know he came up here to see family.” Wil said.

“You never asked.” Takiyah responded.

Wil’s line beeped twice. He had an incoming call and the Caller ID was blocked.

“Sweetie, I got a call. Call me tonight at the studio.” Wil said.

“Talk to you later.” Takiyah replied before ending the call.

When Wil switched to the other line, Miranda’s loud voice poured through.

“Wil, I need a favor.” She asked with pure attitude.

“What is it?” He replied.

“I need to stay at your place for a while. My mother just put me and the baby out of her apartment and I have nowhere else to go.”

Miranda’s attitude changed.

She began to sound civilized.

“I can’t let you stay at my place, Miranda. My girl …” Wil tried to explain but Miranda began to sob and he could not continue.

“Come by the studio to pick up the keys tonight. Keep in mind this is temporary, and when I get there we’ll work out some kind of sleeping 154

The More Things Change… arrangement. Do not plan to get comfortable. You have a week to find your own place.” Wil said.

Miranda was annoyed with Wil’s approach but she was determined to stick to her guns. She was prepared to go to the battlefield for Wil, and this was step one of her plan to get Takiyah out of his life.

“Okay, Wil. I’m really sorry about this. I hope I don’t cause any trouble for you and Tameeka.” Miranda replied purposelymispronouncing Takiyah’s name.

“Don’t worry about me and Takiyah.” Wil responded then slammed the phone into its cradle.

‘How the hell am I going to explain this?’ Wil thought as he packed his briefcase and prepared for the studio.

Wil dialed Takiyah’s cell phone but she did not answer. He decided to leave a message.

“Hey, Takiyah. When you get this message, give me a call. It’s kind of important that you come by the studio tonight.” Wil ended the call and exited his house.

155

The More Things Change…

Chapter 11

Sydney and Takiyah sat at a table in Caliente’s, a Mexican café in the Village she had been dying to check out, waiting for their Mojitos.

Takiyah was not really much of a drinker but she loved the taste of the mint, rum and syrup mix. Karen had got Takiyah hooked from their dinner at Cabana’s before Katherine went back to Georgia. Sydney sat back in his chair as he admired Takiyah, admiring her matured package and wondering when would be the right time to tell her about Michelle, who was due any day now. Takiyah continued to look over the menu finally deciding upon the buffalo grilled chicken and avocado salad. She suggested that Sydney order the same but he did not seem to hear her.

Sydney just stared harder at Takiyah noticing that she did not look as young and innocent as when she left Georgia. He knew it was not possible for someone’s looks to change that much in just two months but he was sure there was something different about her.

Takiyah unzipped her leather Shearling coat, which shielded her from the brisk winter air and allowed her body to adjust to the atmosphere. The cold air outside announced the end of autumn’s reign and introduced winter’s presence. Her thoughts were on Wil. She also wondered if it were absolutely necessary for Sydney to find out today about them. Takiyah could not stand the silence between them. She knew what was on his mind, but she did not want to talk about their relationship because it no longer existed. She decided to spark a friendly conversation that could not possibly lead to the ‘what about us’ topic.

“Did you hear that I got into NYU?” She asked.

“You told me when I spoke to you last week.” He replied. “Have you thought about looking for a job? You can’t live off your father’s money forever.”

156

The More Things Change…

“I know. My mother doesn’t let me take but so much money a month. You know I had my own stash, though. But, I was thinking about applying at some of the Nursing homes over by my place.”

Takiyah responded.

“Are you planning on taking Nursing in school?” Sydney asked as he watched traffic snail down 7th Avenue.

“No, I was planning on pursuing Business & Marketing. I want to own a Night Club. I figure I start out small, a little whole in the wall until I gain an audience then expand, move up and on. You know?”

Takiyah replied with much excitement.

“You sound like your father.” Sydney said.

Takiyah lost her breath. As much as she loved and missed her father, she did not like to be compared to him. Her father as she knew him was evil and never cared for anyone other than her, himself and his whores. Even though he treated Takiyah like a princess, she could not stand the way he treated her mother and formed a hatred for him.

“I didn’t mean to bring him up, Baby.” Sydney said as he noticed the shock on Takiyah’s face.

Takiyah did not respond right away. She wanted to fight back the hurt but it was too much to bear. She excused herself and found the ladies' room. Once inside, she exhaled deeply and tried to regain her composure. She looked in the mirror at herself and saw Michael. She wanted to hate him but inside she couldn’t. He was her father. She just wished he were like Wil. Wil loved his son unconditionally and would not do anything to hurt him, even if it involved having Miranda around to destroy his life. After wiping away the few tears that managed to escape, she returned to their table.

Sydney was on his cell phone in a deep conversation. Takiyah did not want to disturb him so she waited before sitting down. Takiyah stood in earshot. The jealous part of her wanted to know what was so important it could not wait until tomorrow.

“Are you sure you are going into labor? You’re three weeks early.”

Sydney asked the unidentified caller. He waited for their response before continuing.

157

The More Things Change…

“Well, I can’t get back any sooner than Wednesday. I’ll come straight home tomorrow then.” Sydney said frustrated. “Listen, Michelle I gotta go. I’ll call you in a little bit.” Sydney ended the conversation and slumped in his seat.

Takiyah almost dropped to her knees. She could not believe what she just heard. Her heart shattered into a million pieces as her mind formed the words in her head. Sydney had been lying to her all along.

There was another woman and she was having his baby.

Sydney noticed Takiyah standing a few steps away and realized she was standing there long enough to hear all she needed to. Sydney stood and tried to explain to Takiyah, but she walked out and headed briskly down 7th Avenue. Sydney jogged to catch up to her and grabbed her tightly as she struggled to break lose. Takiyah fought and fought until she finally broke down and cried.

“I wanted to tell you, Takiyah.” Sydney said as he held her tightly in his embrace. “I didn’t want to hurt you. It was a mistake, Kiki. I never wanted it to happen.”

“So why did you do it?” Takiyah cried into his chest as strangers stared awkwardly.

“Can we go back to the apartment and talk about this?” Sydney asked.

Takiyah turned away from Sydney and began to flag a cab. Sydney approached Takiyah and she hollered, “Give me some space, Sydney.”

She then jumped in the yellow taxi and left him on the corner.

“127th and 7th.” She said to the driver.

Takiyah searched for her cell phone and turned on the power. She had turned off her phone so that Wil could not call her while she was showing Sydney around. Once her phone registered, the screen display read, ‘3 new voicemails’. She listened to her messages as she tried to erase Sydney and all of their memories from her mind. Even though she promised herself to Wil, the thought of Sydney cheating pained her greatly. She cried more as she thought about it.

The first message was from Shannon.

“Kiki, when you get this message give me a call. I got some bad 158

The More Things Change… news for you, Sis.” She paused. “It’s about Sydney.”

‘Oh my goodness. She knows too.’ Takiyah thought as she deleted the message and waited for the next one to play.

‘Hi, Takiyah. You may not remember me but this is Michelle. Well, I just wanted to let you know that I am on my way to the hospital to have Sydney’s baby. I wish you didn’t have to find out like this but he left me no choice.’

Takiyah played the message three times before she deleted it. She could not believe that all the time they had been together was one big lie.

Sydney was just like her father, a lying, cheating asshole. Takiyah shut off her phone before listening to the last message. She could not take any more bad news.

When Takiyah walked into the apartment, Karen had been sitting at the kitchen table talking on the phone. Takiyah did not stop to say hello.

She just wanted to bury herself under the covers until Sydney was gone from their apartment and her life.

Karen called to Takiyah. “Kiyah, your mother’s on the phone. She wants to speak to you.”

“Aunt Karen, tell her I’ll call her tomorrow.” Takiyah replied from behind a closed door.

“Kiyah, come talk to your mother. Come talk to me at least.”

Karen responded.

Takiyah realized that news spread faster than she had imagined.

She then picked up the extension in her room and listened as her mother and aunt tried to console her broken heart.

“I’m not hurt because I loved Sydney, my ex-boyfriend, I just can’t believe that Sydney, my friend, would deceive me. I thought that aside from everything else we had the kind of relationship where we could talk about anything and be honest with each other.” Takiyah said.

“I am so sorry, honey. I should have kept you away from that boy.

Tig was so right not to want you to date him. His mother is in the kitchen crying her eyes out. She said she didn’t even know.” Katherine cried from miles away. “I just got in and she was the first person to greet me with the news.”

159

The More Things Change…

“Kiyah, don’t let this discourage you. Take it as a lesson learned and use it to make you stronger.” Karen added.

“I know, Auntie. What’s so funny is that I was worrying about how I was going to tell him that I wanted to be with Wil?” Takiyah added with a slight chuckle.

The women laughed a little as they tried to move onto more comfortable conversation trying to lift Takiyah’s spirits. Takiyah, Katherine, and Karen talked for over two hours and would have continued but Sydney walked through the door.

Sydney waved to Karen and she returned the greeting halfheartedly. It took all she had not to jump out her seat and knock him out. Katherine continued to plead that she allow Takiyah to handle the situation herself. Karen agreed but she would need a couple of drinks to keep her calm. She ended their call and headed for the Bar. “Kiyah, I’m going out. I’ll be back shortly.” Karen hollered.

Sydney sat on the edge of Takiyah’s bed, as she stood tucked underneath her blankets. He thought of all the time he and Takiyah spent together and tried to convince himself that it wasn’t all a lie. He put a hand on her leg and searched for the right words.

“Kiki, I didn’t think we were ever going to be more than friends. I know we talked about what was next but it just never seemed like it was going to happen. There’s no excuse for what happened between me and her…” Sydney tried to explain before Takiyah cut him off.

“Michelle.” Takiyah interjected. “She called me, Sydney. Her name is Michelle.”

“She called you?” Sydney was shocked to silence.

Takiyah came from her hiding place under the covers and sat up in the bed.

“She left a message on her way to the hospital to have your baby.”

Takiyah paused. “Is that why you are here? Were you trying to telling me before word got back that you were a father?”

“Kiki, she doesn’t mean anything to me. Yes, she is having my baby but it wasn’t a plan. Maybe hers, but definitely not mines. I was ready to commit to you and build on our relationship.” Sydney said.

160

The More Things Change…

“We don’t have a relationship, Sydney. And obviously we never did.” Takiyah said before getting out of her bed and retrieving the box of tissues from her dresser.

“Takiyah, I don’t know how I’m going to make this right for you but I promise I will.” Sydney promised as he rose from his seat to try to embrace Takiyah.

Takiyah resisted. She wanted to be held and told it will be okay but not by Sydney. She needed Wil. Takiyah thought deeply about what was next for her and Sydney and decided since his secret was out it was time to unveil her own.

“Sydney, take a seat. We have a lot to talk about.” Takiyah said as she took his hand and led him back to sit beside her on the bed.

Wil finished his studio session early. He couldn’t really focus on music while his mind was filled with hundreds of other things. Miranda had just stopped by the studio to pick up the keys. He wondered if she was serious about not having a place to stay or was she up to something.

His conscious kept telling him something was not right. Miranda only showed up with a small overnight bag and a bag for Wil junior. She did not stay long enough to talk about what happened between her and her mother. She had this urge to hurry to the apartment. Wil knew this had a lot to do with his relationship with Takiyah. Wil tried several times to call Takiyah but she never returned his calls. Wil decided to try her home phone in hopes that she returned from her night out with Sydney.

The phone rang several times before Takiyah picked up.

“Hello.” She answered. Wil listened intently trying to hear what was in her background but all he heard was silence.

“Hey, Sweetie. I’ve been trying to call you. How was your day?”

Wil said.

“Not so good. I am so glad to hear your voice. It seems like I just cannot get a break. First, my mother and her nonsense then Sydney and his drama.” Takiyah’s attitude became apparent as she continued talking.

“Do you know that he came all the way up here to tell me he got a baby mother? She should be in labor as we speak. And then guess how I 161

The More Things Change… found out.” She paused but did not wait for a response. “By mistake. I overheard them talking. Can you believe that shit? She even had the nerve to call my cell phone and leave a message.”

Wil listened as Takiyah began to sob through her story. He wanted to be there for her. He also knew he could not drop his bomb on her tonight.

“Where’s Sydney now?” Wil asked.

“He just went into the living room. He was angry because I told him about us. I wasn’t trying to be vindictive but I wanted him to know.

He hurt me, Wil. However, this is more than him and me. He needed to know that I moved on.” Takiyah replied.

She began to sound calmer as she talked about the outcome of their conversation.

“Have you really?” Wil asked before continuing. “Are you sure you will be able to start all over and not hold any feelings of regret or anger towards me because of your past? I’m telling you Takiyah, I’ve been there and it can be hard at first but if you want me there, I won’t go anywhere.” Wil explained.

“Sydney and I talked. . . We talked about trying to move past this and giving it, another try and honestly I do not think I can. What we had was special and he threw it away for nothing.” Takiyah said.

There was a knock on Takiyah’s door. “Come in.” She said.

Wil stood quiet while Sydney entered the room and asked Takiyah if she wanted to order Chinese.

“I’m not really hungry right now. Thanks.” She replied.

“I’m going to walk down to the Chinese restaurant and order. If you think of anything call my cell.” Sydney said then closed the door.

“Sorry about that.” Takiyah apologized.

“Not a problem. Have you eaten anything today? You didn’t eat last time I spoke to you.” Wil was concerned that Takiyah may have worried herself to much.

“I had a grilled sandwich after I got off the phone with you. I’m fine, Will.” She responded.

“Listen, Takiyah I know now is really not the right time but we 162

The More Things Change… need to talk.”

“About what?” She questioned.

“About Miranda.” He replied.

“Oh brother, not you too.” Takiyah became frustrated.

“No, this has nothing to do with me and her in that sense.” Wil paused, sought the right words then continued. “She called me this morning and said her mother put her out and she needed a place to stay.”

“Did you tell her to find a hotel?” Takiyah replied.

“She doesn’t have any money. I couldn’t just leave her out there on the street. She has my son with her.” Wil answered.

“So, where is she staying?” Takiyah waited with clenched fist for his reply.

“She’s staying at my place. Temporarily.” Wil replied.

“Are you serious?” Takiyah couldn’t believe her luck. “And what do you want from me? I hope you don’t think I’m going to be okay with this?” Takiyah added.

“I know this doesn’t look good but I promise you nothing is going to happen between us.” Wil pleaded.

“Promises are made to be broken. How can I trust that nothing is going to happen?” Takiyah asked.

“The same way I trusted you when you said Sydney was going to be staying with you for two days.” Wil angrily replied.

He did not want the conversation to turn into a shouting match but Miranda had already worn his patience thin.

“So this is payback. Our situations are nothing alike. You have a baby with this woman.” Takiyah argued.

“Takiyah, payback is not my style. Plus, what’s so different between my situation and yours. We both have no connection with our exes so what’s the problem?” He blew an exasperated breath as he ran a hand over his head.

“Wil, I really can’t handle this right now. I need you to be here with me. I don’t trust Miranda.” Takiyah revealed her true emotions.

“I know, baby. I want to be there with you too but circumstances as they are prevent that.”

163

The More Things Change…

Both Wil and Takiyah were quiet.

Wil did not want Takiyah to be upset with him. He knew right now what they both needed were each other. He did not know how but he needed to be with her tonight.

“Takiyah, do you think it will be possible for you to sneak away for a little while tonight?” Wil asked, formulating a plan.

“Well, I don’t see why not. Once Sydney comes back…” Takiyah paused while she contemplated what excuse she would use until she realized she did not need excuses. “Do you want me to meet you at the studio?”

“Can I come get you?” Wil asked.

Wil listened as the front door slammed in her background. Sydney had just come back from the restaurant. The faint sounds of chatter followed.

“Wil give me a couple of minutes to call you back. I want to talk to Sydney real quick. Let him know that I will be stepping out. You know?” Takiyah said.

“Whatever, Takiyah. Handle your business. I’m not going to wait all night.” Wil slammed the phone.

Takiyah looked at the phone for a few seconds before returning it to its cradle. Sydney walked through her door without knocking and stood before Takiyah with a strange look on his face. He continued to stare at her awkwardly a few more seconds before he spoke.

“I thought about it. I don’t think I can get with you dealing with someone else. I want us to work through our problems and move forward with our relationship. Michelle wanted this baby so bad, she can have it. I don’t want anything to do with her or that baby.” Sydney insisted.

“Sydney, there is no relationship between you and I. I already told you that I have somebody and I am ready to move on. Besides, even if you don’t want anything to do with Michelle, that’s still your baby.”

Takiyah responded.

Takiyah rose from her seat and slowly approached Sydney. She took his hand and looked into his eyes. “I’m sorry, Sydney. It’s over 164

The More Things Change… between us. We will always be friends but I can’t love you.”

Tears began to build in the rim of Takiyah’s eyes.

Sydney grabbed Takiyah’s shoulders. His eyes held a crazed expression.

“I’m not going back to Georgia until you realize that we are going to be together.”

Takiyah became frightened but did not let her guards down. She struggled against his grip but could not break loose.

“Sydney, let me go. I know you’re stressed out but I can’t change how I feel. Now, please let me go. I have something to do.” Takiyah begged.

“You’re going to see him? How you gonna to disrespect me?”

Sydney backed away from Takiyah only to land a blinding smack across her face.

Takiyah held her face and began to back away from Sydney. He continued to advance in her direction.

“So, Kiki what are you going to do?” Sydney asked.

“Get out of my house, Sydney. You have lost your mind. You need to go back to Georgia and be with your hoe because you ain’t going to be slapping me around.” Takiyah said through tightly clenched teeth stifling her cry.

“Who’s going to stop me, Takiyah? Wil? He don’t give a fuck about you. You’re just another piece of ass. I love you! But noooo, you don’t want me. You want to give your ass to everybody else.” Sydney hollered as he backed Takiyah into a corner.

Sydney first held her by her throat, then forced his tongue into her mouth. Takiyah tried to fight him but he was too strong. She tried to bite him but he found pleasure in the pain and continued to force himself on her. Takiyah tried to clench her legs tightly together so he couldn’t continue to wedge in between. He then pushed her onto the bed and began tearing away her clothes. Her shirt buttons flew around the room as he ripped the material from her body. Sydney pushed her jeans around her ankles and tore her panties. Takiyah continued to squirm beneath him trying to get away from him but Sydney had her pinned.

165

The More Things Change…

Sydney wasted no time unbuckling his pants and forcing himself inside her.

“Is this what you want, Takiyah?” Sydney said as he pounded inside her.

Takiyah cried out for someone to save her. Her screams went unanswered as Sydney increased the strength in his thrust. With his freehand, he grabbed her breasts and began to suck each nipple then as he came close to climax he bit down on her breasts breaking the skin.

Takiyah felt as if he was going to tear her in half. Suddenly, he began to shutter above her and from experience, she knew he was done.

The rage did not stop. Sydney tossed her off the bed as he adjusted his clothes. Takiyah tried to run out the room but Sydney’s swiftness was on super speed as he jumped and blocked the door.

“Now, put some clothes on.” Sydney demanded as he looked at her with a look of disgust. “I’m getting nauseous just looking at you.”

Takiyah took a pair of pajamas from her dresser drawer and began to put them on while keeping eye contact with Sydney. She wanted to be on guard in case he decided to make any sudden moves.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” He growled.

“I’m…I’m just…” Takiyah stuttered as she sought the right words to say.

Without waiting for a reply, Sydney lifted his hand and continued to slap Takiyah unit she slumped to the floor. Takiyah fought back at first until she found her hits did not faze Sydney. He continued to lay blows to Takiyah face and body until the phone rang.

“Answer the phone. And tell who ever it is you’ll call them back.

If it’s Wil, tell him it’s over.” Sydney demanded as he passed Takiyah the phone.

Takiyah hesitantly took the phone. It was Wil. “So, are you going to meet me or what?” Wil questioned with aggravation.

“Uhmm, can I call you back? Now is not a good time.” Takiyah replied absently.

“What?!!” Wil hollered. “Listen, Takiyah. I don’t know what kind 166

The More Things Change… of shit you are on but I’m not your sucker. If you can’t tear yourself away from Sydney, don’t expect me to sit around and wait.” Wil continued.

Takiyah began to cry uncontrollably then the line went dead.

Sydney snatched the phone out the wall. Takiyah looked up to Sydney and began to beg for mercy. The front door slammed and Karen rushed to the back to see Sydney hovering over Takiyah cowering in the corner.

“Get the fuck away from her!” Karen hollered as she ran towards Sydney.

Sydney turned to see Karen charging at him with swinging fist. As Karen began to pound on Sydney, Takiyah slid away and reconnected the phone. She thought about calling the police but her heart would not let her. Instead, she rose to her feet and separated her aunt and Sydney.

With shaking hands, Takiyah held Karen and cried for Sydney to leave.

“Go home, Sydney. Leave us alone.” Takiyah cried.

Sydney took one look at Takiyah whose face was now red and rapidly swelling and Karen who was consoling her. He knew it was time for him to leave. Slowly, he collected his belongings then called for a cab to take him back to the Port Authority. He could not believe the rage that controlled him. Nevertheless, Sydney was not a stranger to it.

Takiyah watched out the window as Sydney entered his cab. She could not help but wonder what had gotten into him. He never so much as raised his voice to her let alone raise his hand to her. What could have driven him to strike her?

Seconds later, Wil’s truck pulled up in front of his building.

Takiyah continued to watch as he jumped out and ran away from his building and towards her own. Takiyah heard the intercom buzz but she did not answer. Then there was a crazed knocking at the door and still she did not move. Karen called for Takiyah from the kitchen but she was too numb to respond. Every inch of her body hurt and she couldn’t stop looking at the bruises on her face in the mirror.

Wil entered her room and walked to where she stood by the dresser.

He examined her face before he pulled her into his arms. Takiyah fought his embrace as if he were the one who had attacked her. Wil 167

The More Things Change… continued to hold her tight as the hits became faint. Takiyah cried hysterically in his arms.

“Honey, look at me.” Wil whispered as he suppressed his anger.

“Takiyah, stop crying. Talk to me. Do you want me to get involved?”

Wil asked.

“No.” Takiyah replied. “He’s gone. Let him go.”

Wil could not believe she was just going to let him get away as if nothing happened.

“Do you want to go to the police?”

“No, Wil! Just let him be.” Takiyah screamed.

Miranda watched intently out the window as Wil’s truck parked in front of the window. Miranda nervously bit on her bottom lip as she reviewed her plan. She made sure their son was sleeping before she lit candles throughout the house and changed into the lacy red lingerie she purchased just for this occasion. She knew Wil loved the way she looked in red and this was just for him. Miranda started to back away from the window but turned around just in time to see Wil entering the building across the street.

“Oh no he didn’t.” Miranda declared. “So that’s where his bitch lives. I’m going to have to take care of this bitch.”

Miranda went into a jealous fit as she began throwing picture frames; CD’s and whatever else she got her hands on around the living room. She couldn’t believe that even in a time when she needed him most, he still ran to her first. Miranda picked up the phone to call her cousin, Shanae. Shanae lived in the building attached to Takiyah’s and Miranda knew that if anybody could give her the information she needed it would be Shanae.

Shanae’s phone rang four times before someone picked up. A male voice answered.

“Yo, who’s this?”

“Mike, its Mimi. Put Shanae on the phone please.” Miranda’s tone was full of attitude.

“She’s sleep. It’s mad late, Miranda. Call her tomorrow.” Mike 168

The More Things Change… responded.

“Look, Mike. Put Nae-nae on the motherfucking phone!” Miranda demanded.

Mike returned her request with a dial tone.

Miranda slammed the phone against its cradle and paced back and forth in front of the window waiting for Wil to exit the building. After an hour of wearing a grove into the carpet, Miranda decided to call his cell phone.

“Wil, where are you?” Miranda tried her best to be pleasant.

“What do you want?” He replied.

“I was waiting for you to come home. You said we were going to talk about working things out.” Miranda explained.

“I never said anything like that. You wanted to hear that but that’s never going to happen.” Wil said with finality.

“Look I know you’re over there with your bitch. And if you don’t come home now, there are going to be problems.” Miranda threatened.

Wil knew Miranda had a tendency to become violent when she felt threatened by another woman but Wil was not giving in this time.

“Miranda, if you so much as say her fucking name, there are going to be problems.” Wil said mocking her threat. “Now carry your ass to sleep and we’ll talk about your living arrangements when I have the time to talk to you.” Wil ended the call.

Miranda was not the type to accept threats mildly. She was going to make it her mission to make Wil and Takiyah regret they ever met.

By all means necessary.

169

The More Things Change…

Chapter 12

Takiyah awoke the next morning with several bruises over her body. The open-handed hits left red hand-shaped marks on her face and arms. She tried to move but the pain that shot through her body kept her captive. Her head throbbed, her ribs hurt and her eyes were nearly swollen shut. She tried to fight the tears but she could not control her emotions. Takiyah’s rage reached it’s peak when she finally got a glimpse of herself in the mirror through her barely open eyes. With a swift swing of her arm, Takiyah cleared the top of her dresser and sent everything smashing to the floor. Her hand landed on a standing lamp, which she swung wildly breaking the mirror and damaging the walls and closet doors.

Wil and Karen busted through Takiyah’s room door as she continued to swing the lamp. Wil pushed Karen back as Takiyah swung at the door. He ducked to avoid getting his head smashed by the flying metal object then he tackled Takiyah to her bed. The metal lamp went flying to the floor causing a loud crashing noise.

“Get off of me.” Takiyah screamed.

“Takiyah, it’s alright. Nobody’s trying to hurt you.” Wil pleaded as he tried to control Takiyah’s swinging arms.

Takiyah cried as she gave in to Wil’s strength. Karen stood against the wall with a hand covering her mouth, stifling her own cry.

Takiyah looked into Wil’s red eyes and realized he had been crying too.

“I’m sorry, Wil.” Takiyah cried as she easily sat up on the bed.

“I’m alright. Just worried about you. After you locked me out of the room last night, Karen and I sat in the living room and talked while we waited for you to wake up. I couldn’t leave until I knew you were okay.” Wil explained.

170

The More Things Change…

“Kiyah, are you sure you don’t want to go to the hospital or police?” Karen asked as she stroked Takiyah’s rustled hair.

“Aunt Karen, I don’t want to make the situation any worst. I’ll be fine. Sydney’s gone and I doubt if he’ll be coming back.” Takiyah wanted to believe what she said was true but in her heart, she felt this was just the beginning. “You didn’t tell Momma, did you?” She asked Karen.

“No, but I should. Let Tig whip on him like he did you.” Karen replied angrily.

“I don’t need anybody getting involved. Momma doesn’t need to worry about Tig going to jail.” Takiyah tried to smile.

The thought of her brother hurting Sydney somehow tickled her.

The room fell silent. Karen was too upset to respond. Instead, she decided to leave the room.

“I’m going to start breakfast.” She said as she walked into the hall.

Wil and Takiyah sat alone in the room. Both waiting for the other to speak. Wil took Takiyah’s hand and kissed the tip of each finger.

Takiyah couldn’t face him. Not looking the way she did.

“Wil, don’t you have a situation to take care of?” Takiyah said as she rose from the bed and walked to the bedroom door.

“They’ll be alright without me for a couple of hours. I called in from work to stay with you so I’m not going anywhere until you’ve fully recovered.” Wil said as he approached Takiyah.

“Don’t waste your time, Wil. Even after I heal physically, I’ll still be emotionally and mentally damaged.

Who knows when I’ll completely recover.” Takiyah said sarcastically as she motioned for Wil to leave.

Wil looked at Takiyah with pain in his eyes.

“I understand you’re hurting but you can’t run me out.” He stated.

“Letting you in did this.” Takiyah shouted as she pointed to her face. “The least you can do is give me time to be alone. I just want to be alone.”

Wil watched as tears began to stream down Takiyah’s face. He slowly walked pass Takiyah, collected his things from the living room 171

The More Things Change… and exited the apartment. In Takiyah’s heart, she did not want to lose Wil, but her embarrassment and pride would not allow her to let Wil love or take care of her. Takiyah needed space to get past Sydney’s vicious episode but her heart yearned for Wil. Takiyah ran to her bedroom phone but heard Karen talking and immediately hung up. She frantically searched for her cell phone. She knew that if she sent Wil away now he could fall right into the arms of Miranda.

Takiyah dialed his phone and allowed it to ring until voice message began to play. She disconnected and called right back only this time his phone went right to the recording. She looked out her window hoping to see Wil before he entered his building. Seconds later, Wil exited her building. Takiyah’s phone rang and Wil’s name flashed across the screen. Takiyah quickly answered the phone.

“Wil, I need you.” Takiyah said before stammering over an apology. “I’m . . . sorry. Come back upstairs.” She pleaded.

Wil looked up to Takiyah’s window, paused briefly then replied, “Are you ready to go to the police?”

Takiyah paused hesitantly then answered, “Yes.” She finally realized it was time to let go. Takiyah wanted desperately to keep Sydney out of trouble but she also wanted to do what ever possible to keep him from hurting her again.

Later that night after Takiyah had come home from the hospital, Wil decided to check on his apartment. In his right mind, he thought to wait until tomorrow. He really could not handle anymore stress especially after leaving the hospital with more information than he expected. Takiyah did not have the chance to tell him all the details of the incident, and he had to find out with the doctors that she was raped.

The doctors tested Takiyah for sexually transmitted diseases and HIV. They also told her she might want to take a pregnancy test later on down the line. After Takiyah gave blood and urine samples, she was discharged with a bag full of medications for pain, antibiotics and a postexposure prophylaxis kit, a first step treatment for HIV. Wil could only imagine how Miranda had left his apartment. He 172

The More Things Change… received several calls from her through out the day. One threat after another. Wil knew that if he did not try to straighten things out with Miranda, the repercussions would eventually involve Takiyah.

Once Wil entered the apartment, he was greeted with the stench of burnt food, and an overturned living room. Miranda had finally followed through on one of her promises. She told him that if he did not come home right away she would ‘turn this motherfucker out’. That she did. Broken pieces of wood were scattered throughout the living room from the frames and T.V. wall unit. The cushions from the couch were torn and the cotton spilled onto the floor. Miranda left her mark on all the furniture but was not crazy enough to damage his stereo or television. A zip lock bag with torn pieces of paper was taped to the television screen. Wil could not begin to imagine what she found valuable enough to have made sure he noticed it was missing.

On the bag was a message, Here are the pictures of you and your bitch. I hope you like how I redecorated your place. Miranda “This woman has lost her fuckin’ mind.” Wil said aloud to no one but his disastrous apartment.

Wil continued to inspect the rest of his apartment. There was garbage overflowing, sink stuffed with dishes, burnt pots and pans, and all the appliances were unplugged with the cords cut, including the refrigerator. Anger rose within Wil and he unleashed it by punching the kitchen window. He was too upset to feel the glass as it cut into his hand or acknowledge the pain from the profusely bleeding wounds. He stormed throughout the apartment checking from room to room, tallying the cost of the damage Miranda had caused. The bedrooms were both intact except for the red lipstick on all the mirrors that spelled out, ‘Miranda was here’.

Wil knew confronting Miranda would only turn into a fight especially since he was at the point where he could easily strangle her and feel nothing about it. His phone began to ring. Before he answered it, he looked out of the living room window to see if Takiyah’s room light was on. Her room was still dark so he knew it was not her on the 173

The More Things Change… other end of the line. He snatched the phone from its cradle and just listened to the caller’s background. A wicked laugh came through the line. Wil was about to respond when it hit him that the caller’s voice was masculine.

“Who’s this?” Wil questioned.

“Don’t worry about who this is? Worry about who’s watching you?” The caller replied.

Then the line went dead.

Right away Wil suspected it was Miranda’s brother and called her mother’s house. Miranda answered on the first ring.

“Hello.” She answered.

“Why the hell you got your brother calling and threatening me?

After what you did to my apartment, I should have somebody beat your ass.” Wil screamed as he paced his apartment.

“What the fuck are you talking about? My brother is out of state and I ain’t even speak to him since he left two weeks ago.” She replied full of attitude.

“Don’t fucking play with me, Miranda. You know what the fuck I’m talking about. You’ve gone too far this time. Just remember pay back is a bitch.” Wil slammed the phone on the kitchen table after hanging up.

The phone began to ring but he did not answer. He went to his room and packed a couple of outfits. After taking all of his jewelry and money out of his stash spots, he walked out of the apartment and headed back to Takiyah’s. He figured he would stay there a couple of days until he was in the right mind frame to clean and restore his apartment. He made a mental note to call a cleaning service and schedule a day for them to come to his apartment. Then he needed to change the locks and his number.

The following morning, Wil found his jeep windows smashed in with a note under the windshield wipers. The note read; Watch your back! He looked up and down the streets hoping to see Miranda or one of her friends, so he could get revenge, but the streets were empty. Wil 174

The More Things Change… pulled out his cell phone and called his job.

“Elaine, hi it’s Wil. Listen, I got a family emergency and need to take a couple of days off to handle some business.”

He just listened as she tried to pry into his business then she finally gave the approval and well wishes.

Wil returned to Karen’s apartment where she stood in the living room smoking a cigarette staring out the window.

“Everything alright, Karen?” Wil asked as he put his briefcase on the floor and loosen his tie.

“Yeah, I’m just worried about Kiyah. She’s so young having to go through all this pain. And Katherine’s in Georgia stressing herself half to death.” Karen replied.

“So she found out?” Wil questioned. “How?” “Kiyah called her this morning.”

“Is Takiyah still awake?” Wil asked.

“Yeah, she said she was waiting for you to call from work before she took any of the pills that made her drowsy.” Karen stated.

Wil walked to the back of the apartment towards Takiyah’s room.

Takiyah was surprised to see him walk through the door. Wil sat beside her on the bed then bent over to gently kiss her swollen lips.

“How are you feeling?” Wil asked as he ran his hand over her pulled back mane.

“Confused, embarrassed, sick, tired. Take your pick. What are you doing here?” She asked as she sat up in her bed.

“Well, Miranda wasn’t satisfied with destroying my place so she smashed the windows out the jeep.” Wil said.

“That…woman is out of control.” Takiyah had to restrain herself from calling her a bitch.

“Don’t worry about her. I’ll take care of her. You just take care of yourself.” Wil said.

“I thought you were going to take care of me.” Takiyah said in her sweetest innocent voice.

“Always, baby.” He said then took off his shoes to lay in the bed with her.

175

The More Things Change…

They continued talking as he held her close.

Karen called to them from the kitchen. “Kiyah, Wil come get breakfast.”

“You feel like getting out of bed or you want me to bring it to you?” Wil asked as he searched the floor for his slippers.

“I want to eat in the kitchen. Can you pass me the shorts on my chair?” Takiyah threw her legs off the side of the bed. Pain shot to her abdomen but she ignored the pain and pulled on the shorts.

Wil watched and saw her squirm lightly. He knew she was still in pain but did not want to aggravate her by suggesting she stay in bed. He waited by the door for her as she put on her slippers.

“Wil, you can go. I have to brush my teeth. I’ll be there in a minute.” She said as she stood beside him.

“Are you sure you’re okay? It’s not a problem for me to bring your plate to you.” Wil suggested.

“Please don’t baby me. I’m fine.” Takiyah said as she stepped around him and proceeded to the bathroom.

Just a few steps before the bathroom, she fainted.

When Takiyah regained consciousness, she was lying in a dark hospital room with an I.V. in her arm. She tried to sit up but pain in her stomach and sides prevented her from doing so. She tried to call out for Wil or Karen but her throat felt dry and blocked. Takiyah tried to get someone to notice her but there was so much noise no one heard her cry.

A nurse entered her room as tears began to run down her cheeks. The nurse tried to calm her with her comforting tone but Takiyah’s nerves were well pass wrecked.

“You’re strong. You’ll get through this. Just stay calm.” The nurse offered as she poured a cup of water for Takiyah.

“What’s happening to me?” Takiyah whispered.

“Well, your fiancé brought you in because he said you fainted.

Once we began to examine you, we noticed a little bit of bleeding. But don’t worry, your baby’s fine.” The nurse said as she put the cup in Takiyah’s hand.

176

The More Things Change…

“My baby?” Takiyah was dumbfounded. She had no clue she was pregnant.

“Ma’am, didn’t you know you were pregnant? According the sonogram you’re still in your first trimester, approximately four to six weeks.” She said as she showed Takiyah a picture of the fetus that was attached to her chart.

“But that’s not possible.” Takiyah said as she thought back to the first time her and Wil had sex without a condom.

“It was only last week!” She said aloud.

Wil entered the room when he heard Takiyah yell.

“Wil, I can’t have a baby!” Takiyah yelled as he started towards her.

“So, what do you want to do? I was just as shocked as you are but honestly…I want the baby.” He responded.

“How did this happen? We slipped up one time. That was just last week.” Takiyah said in a lowered tone.

The nurse raised a questioning eye.

“Well, Baby. You know all those times we tried but never quite … they count too.” He tried to help Takiyah understand. “We had a leakage.”

“No, we didn’t.” Takiyah stood firm.

“There’s such a thing as pre-ejaculation which contains sperm…”

The nurse tried to explain but was cut off.

“I’m not stupid. I know that.” Takiyah snarled.

She turned her head to the side and covered it with her hand.

“This is not happening to me.” Takiyah said as she pictured her dreams fading.

“Takiyah, listen. If you don’t want it, I can’t force you to do otherwise. But if you want to keep the baby, we’ll do it the right way.”

Wil said as he sat beside her.

“And what’s the right way?” She asked.

“Your family is coming up for Christmas, right? We’ll get married while they’re here.” He replied.

“Are you serious?” Takiyah turned to look Wil in the eyes.

177

The More Things Change…

Takiyah saw his sincerity.

Wil leaned in and kissed her forehead.

“Takiyah, will you marry me?”

Takiyah thought for a few seconds then replied, “Yes Will, I’ll marry you.”

178

The More Things Change…

Chapter 13

Within a month, the weather changed intensely. Takiyah had just grown accustomed to the frigid winter air when the harsh winds rolled in piercing her skin, and bringing with it snow and rain. Karen had allowed Wil to move in with them so he could save money for his dream of buying a house for his new family —Takiyah and baby. Neither Miranda nor Sydney reared their heads since Takiyah found out she was expecting. Wil continued his alternate weekend visits with his son.

Miranda had been acting calm and sensible which was out of character but he chose not to question her behavior. He figured if she wanted to act civil as a deception, eventually it might become a habit.

Katherine was ecstatic when she received news that Wil and Takiyah were getting married, and that she would have a second grandchild. Wil and Takiyah decided to get married in his mother’s house in Long Island. Since they did not have enough time and money to organize a fairytale wedding, Takiyah and Wil agreed upon a small gathering for the ceremony at his mother’s church, and then a reception at his mother, Lydia’s house.

Takiyah had the worst bout with morning sickness ever since she left the hospital. All her exterior wounds healed from the attack, but there were still some emotional scars. Whenever she and Wil attempted to make love, she would flinch if he touched her breasts. No matter how tender his touch, pain rose within her if he made any contact with her breasts that were marked by Sydney’s teeth. Wil suggested she seek therapy but that only enraged Takiyah. In her mind she was due revenge, and she would not be satisfied or healed until she got it. When Shannon called and told her that Sydney had beat Michelle when she came home from the hospital, Takiyah knew he was out of control and thanked God she got out when she did.

179

The More Things Change…

Shannon was due to come to New York two days before Christmas, and Glen would accompany her with his son. They had finally worked out their differences and were trying to build a relationship. Takiyah knew it was only a matter of time before they found their way together.

Glen called Takiyah every day just to talk, which comforted her in a way. Although she had Wil beside her every night, she needed the extra sense of security.

“Auntie, can you pass me that piece of toast?” Takiyah asked as the two women began remodeling Takiyah’s bedroom.

“You’re still feeling sick?” She said as she passed the plate.

“Not as much as yesterday. The funny thing is that when Wil is here on his days off, I don’t get sick.” She replied with a small giggle.

“That’s your mind not the baby.” Karen laughed.

The two women continued to put up borders until there was a knock at the door.

“I got it.” Takiyah hollered as she stepped off her step stool.

Takiyah opened the door and was greeted by a deliveryman.

“I have package here for Takiyah Kensington.” He said as he searched the paper for the signature line.

Takiyah was clueless about where the package could have come from, but accepted it.

Takiyah closed the door and carried the oversized box to the back room.

“Kiyah, who was it?”

“It was the delivery guy.” Takiyah said as she entered the room.

“Hey, you know you’re not supposed to carry anything heavy.”

Karen said as she jumped off her stool.

“Actually it’s really light.” Takiyah face was masked with confusion.

“Do you want to open it?” Karen asked.

Takiyah took a blade from her dresser and cut the tape that held the top closed. When she opened the box, a strange smell immediately filled the room. The women looked inside to find a box full of dead roses with a card lying on top.

180

The More Things Change…

If you get married, your wedding will be your funeral.

Police were lined up in the hallway as Will exited the elevator. One officer carried out a large cardboard box while Karen stood at the door answering questions. Wil brushed passed two officers as he walked towards Takiyah’s room. She sat on the windowsill crying while talking on the phone.

“No, I haven’t spoken to him yet. Wait Momma, he just walked in the house.” Takiyah said as she stood to greet Wil. “What’s going on? Sydney showed up again?” Wil questioned as he held Takiyah.

Takiyah told Wil about the mystery package and its contents. He was convinced Sydney was somehow involved.

“My mother is on the phone. I thought it was from Sydney too, but Momma said that Sydney is in a facility getting help. How would he be able to do this with out someone noticing?” Takiyah questioned.

“Takiyah haven’t you learned already that Sydney isn’t the sane person you thought he was. If there’s a will, there’s a way.”

Wil took the phone that was lying on the nightstand. “Hello, Miss Kensington. Can we call you back in a little while? I want to get these police out of here. Alright. We’ll talk to you then.”

After he hung up the phone, Takiyah went into the living room to give any information that may help to end this madness. When the police cleared out of their home, Karen sat on the couch and stared out into space. Takiyah noticed her vacant expression and sat beside her.

“What’s the matter, Auntie? Are you okay?” Takiyah replied.

“De ja vous.” She replied.

“Excuse me?” Takiyah was puzzled.

“Somehow I feel like this has all happened before.” She replied.

“What are you talking about, Auntie Karen?” Takiyah asked as she looked into Karen’s eyes.

Karen gave Takiyah a brief history lesson. Katherine told Takiyah only parts of her past, leaving out details she felt no one needed to know.

181

The More Things Change…

However, Karen was tired of the lies she kept bottled up for so long.

Katherine had suffered the same deceit and abuse that Takiyah was facing now. The only twist was Katherine’s stalker was her own husband after he found out that she was having an affair. Katherine had been making occasional rendezvous to New York to meet up with Henry. Michael beat her, but only after he found out that the second child she had been carrying was not his, but Henry’s. The double whammy was when he found out that Henry was Glen’s biological father. After Katherine had lost her second child, Michael had locked her in the house until one day she became ill and needed medical care.

When the doctors told her she was pregnant again, she left the hospital and ran back to New York. Once again, she sought out Henry to try to make a life together, but again, Henry ran away. Katherine’s only option was to go back to Michael and try to mend their dysfunctional home.

“She was never the type to try to do things on her own. She was very dependent, even at the cost of her life. Seventeen years she lived in fear, until Michael became sick and could not raise his hand to her any more.” Karen said.

Karen tried to explain to Takiyah that she believe somewhere in her heart that Katherine really loved Michael. But, her soul needed closure.

She needed to see Henry and figure out why he continued to let her down when she needed him most. Karen had told Takiyah about the conversation she had with Katherine before they went to Georgia.

Henry convinced Katherine that he could not leave them because of some phony marriage. Karen could not bring herself to tell Takiyah of the baby Katherine and Henry conceived after she was born or about the abuse and betrayal that continued.

“I don’t believe this.” Takiyah said. “So, Momma had been lying to us for years!”

“She’s been lying to herself for years.” Karen answered.

“And what makes her think Henry is going to do right for her now?” Takiyah asked.

“She doesn’t really know herself. But she’s tired of being lonely, 182

The More Things Change… and too scared to look for someone new.” Karen replied.

Karen waited a while before she spoke. She did not want to add fuel to the fire but there was more.

“I never knew how to tell your mother that Henry and I had a … an intimate encounter. He was my daughter’s father. I know what I did was wrong and God has punished me enough already. But trust me Takiyah; I didn’t know Henry and your mom…” Karen started but was cut off by Takiyah.

“Auntie, it doesn’t even matter. What matters is Tig finding out?

And, what is Henry’s real reason for wanting to be with Momma now?”

“Kiyah, they just want to be together now. You need to be concerning yourself with the psycho that’s stalking you.”

“I can’t believe this. If what you are telling me is the whole story, after years of dogging my mother, he finally wants to play house.”

Takiyah began to raise her voice.

“Takiyah calm down. Stress isn’t good for the baby.” Wil said as he placed his hand on her flat belly.

“We need to worry about the matters at hand. Somebody is looking to hurt one or both of you. Maybe we should postpone the wedding until after the baby’s born.” Karen suggested.

“No, Auntie, I’m not backing down for some asshole that ain’t even got the balls to show his face. Whether it’s Sydney or Miranda, not getting married is what they both want, and I’ll be dammed if I give either one of them what they want.” Takiyah spoke boldly as she put a hand over her belly.

“Kiyah! This is not about giving them what they want. This is about protecting yourself and the future of your family. Look at the bigger picture. Why don’t you want to wait? I’m sure Wil will still be here.” Karen looked to Wil for support.

“Takiyah, let’s take some days and stay at my mother’s. Let stuff die down over here. Mom won’t mind the company.” Wil offered as an end to the arguing.

“Wil…” Takiyah paused then took a deep breath. “Fine.

Whatever.”

183

The More Things Change…

Then she stormed away to the bathroom.

Takiyah sat on the enclosed porch of Lydia’s Long Island home, and stared out to nowhere. Her burgundy leather car coat was open; her pink and white button down blouse blew slightly with the breeze. She placed a gentle hand on her belly offering love to her unborn while holding her shirt in place. Takiyah anxiously awaited the day when she began to show and waddle down the streets. She always thought there was something sexy and special about a pregnant walk. Besides the fact that her body has begun to blossom more than she had ever hoped for, her face would shine with that amazing glow and maturity would turn her baby face into that of a woman with experience.

Wil was inside with his mother preparing dinner. Takiyah and Wil’s mother, Lydia did not speak so much as five words since they arrived hours ago. Not because they did not like each other, but because Takiyah was not much for conversation. She felt guilty for bringing drama to her aunt’s home then leaving her alone. She was angry with her mother for harboring secrets that could cause problems within the family. Most of all, she was feeling helpless. Ever since she turned eighteen, she felt she should have been treated more like an adult when her mother continued to treat her as a child. She continued to allow her mother to run her life up until the moment she moved to New York, which proved to be the first of many bad things to come. Takiyah felt that had she stayed home, her life would somehow be different. Sydney would not have lost his mind, her mother would not have had the opportunity to back slide, and above all, she would not be pregnant, hiding at her fiancée mother’s home, from some deranged ex-lover of hers or his.

Wil joined Takiyah on the swing. He hesitantly wrapped his arms around her. Takiyah leaned back onto him and he rested his chin on the top of her head.

“What are you thinking about?” Wil asked.

Takiyah did not want to let him know that she had been sitting out here for hours, and all she could do was be angry with herself for feeling 184

The More Things Change… like a loser. Instead, she made up something. “What am I going to wear for the ceremony?”

“What do you want to wear? Since we are going to wait until after the baby’s born, we can plan the big wedding I’m sure your mother always wished for you to have. You can get that wedding gown you saw in the magazine, if you want.” Wil offered.

“Wil, we don’t have that kind of money. We have to think about the baby now.” Takiyah said.

“Don’t worry, Takiyah. I’ll take care of us. You can have whatever you want and baby too.” Wil said as he placed a hand on her belly.

“So what do you think we’re having?” He asked.

“I dreamed last night that we had a little boy that looked just like my brother. I wouldn’t mind having a little boy. Have you thought of any names?” Takiyah asked.

“Yes and no. I came up with names and then the next day, I got new ones. If we have a boy, I was kind of feeling Jackson, and if we have a girl something like Autumn. What you got?” He asked.

“I decided to let you handle the names. I haven’t even given it any thought.” Takiyah replied.

Wil’s warm hands now ran up and down Takiyah’s thighs. One curious hand wandered between and began to venture higher as Takiyah found comfort in his touch.

Wil kissed the tender spot just under Takiyah’s ear and listened as her body responded with shallow breaths. It had been a long time since he had made love to his woman, and at this moment, he wanted nothing more than to do just that. He brought his hand up to her belly and just allowed himself to imagine touching their baby. His connection to Takiyah was much stronger than anyone he had ever encountered. She filled his soul as she fed his appetite for love, lust, and happiness. He wanted to be able to give it all back to her and their baby.

“Come inside. I’ll fill the tub for you. You’ll soak for a little while and then when you finish I’ll continue to pamper you.” Wil whispered while his fingers gently touch the softness of face.

185

The More Things Change…

“What’s your mother going to think about us being locked up in the room?” Takiyah replied with a slight twinge of sarcasm.

“That we are doing things that grown, engaged people do.” He replied. “I need you, Takiyah.”

“Do you really?” She replied.

“You won’t let me touch you. At night, you sleep damn near on the edge of the bed. God forbid if I try to cuddle up to you. You start huffing and whining. I’m beginning to think you don’t want to be with me.” Wil explained as he entwined his fingers with Takiyah’s.

“Wil be serious. If I didn’t want to be with you, I would have stayed with my aunt and none of this mess with Miranda would be happening.” Takiyah spoke with confidence.

“So, you are convinced that Miranda is the one breaking windows and sending death threats?” Wil asked.

“As sure as my name is Takiyah. Sydney is all the way in Georgia.

My mother spoke to his family and they assured her Sydney was in an institution getting help. Besides, he has his own life with a woman who wants to be with him, and a newborn baby. What the hell would he be stalking me for?” Takiyah said as she stood and stared Wil in the eyes; convinced that she saw the last of Sydney.

Wil stood and towered over Takiyah. He looked down into her eyes and replied, “Maybe for the same reason he almost killed you.

He’s crazy. He doesn’t need a reason and I don’t totally believe he doesn’t have anything to do with what’s going on. Now you can sit here and get upset about your ex-boyfriend if you want, but don’t take it out on me.” Wil turned and walked back into the house.

Takiyah huffed for about five seconds and then stormed in right behind Wil. “How dare you turn your back and walk away from me?” Takiyah shouted at Wil as he continued up the stairs. “That is so disrespectful.”

“Disrespectful?” He questioned. “You come to my mother’s house and don’t say so much as ‘hello’ and then want to argue with me about your ex-boyfriend, and you call me ‘disrespectful’? Takiyah I think you really need to check yourself and re-evaluate the situation.”

186

The More Things Change…

“I’m going back to my aunt’s house. I don’t need this shit.”

Takiyah mumbled as she started up the stairs to pack her bags.

When she reached the room, Wil was turning on the television and getting ready to lie across the bed. She headed to her suitcase, which she had yet to unpack, and began to drag it to the door.

“What are you doing? You leaving?” Wil asked as Takiyah continued to mumble and drag her suitcase.

He watched as she tried to drag her over packed suitcase and then giggled. He found humor in her anger. His giggles turned into an uncontrollable laughter. She stopped to look at him as he was practically falling off the bed. Takiyah eyes squinted; his laughter annoyed her. She picked up a brush from the dresser and threw it at him. Wil hurled his tall frame on to the floor and damn near cried.

Takiyah’s anger made her appear even sexier. She almost smiled at how cute he looked trying to stifle his laughter while sitting on the floor.

“What’s so funny?” She asked with arms crossed and foot tapping. “‘What’s so funny?’ she asks.” He repeated barely out of his laughter frenzy.

“Yes, am I a joke to you?”

Wil concluded his laughter as he stood from the floor to look directly into her eyes. He didn’t know if she was serious so he stared at her for a little bit before speaking. The thought that she could actually have something like that come from her lips upset him.

“No, Takiyah I don’t think you’re a joke but I have a feeling you think I am. You don’t like what’s said to you, whether you’re right or wrong so you have a childish fit, and then you want me to respect your behavior. What I do find to be a joke is how angry you get if something doesn’t suit you or, if I turn the conversation in a different direction and then you decide either to kick me out or threaten to leave.” He said sincerely.

“I don’t think you’re a joke, Wil. I’m just not sure about anything anymore.” She said with a hint of shame. “Look how sure I was about Sydney, and look at me now.”

“What are you not sure about? Me, us getting married, the 187

The More Things Change… baby...what? I don’t understand how you could say that. I tried repeatedly to tell you, or show you that you mean the world to me. You are my life. To hell with Sydney and Miranda. This is about what the future will be for us. I love you, and still that’s not enough for you. I want you and that’s all that should matter.” He told her sternly.

Wil walked over to her, put his hands on her face, smiled, and then kissed her. Takiyah eyes closed as she felt the energy from Wil enter her body. Caught up in all the madness she lost sight of what was in front of her. She had not been able to allow Wil to bring her back to what they once shared. That one thing that made them come together was buried deep after Sydney scared it away.

“Do you trust me enough to make you feel good? I want to be able to bring you to that special place we were before all this occurred.” Wil said between the soft butterfly kisses he placed along her neck.

She wrapped her arms around his body rubbing his muscular back; he pulled her into a firm hug. Takiyah smiled at how well he knew her, he knew what she was thinking without asking her a thing. Wil had tried understanding what she went through but without her telling him, he was lost and needed to be reassured. Takiyah’s eyes welled up with tears as she heard the beating of his heart and felt the touch of his hands soothing her. A feeling that she missed so much. Wil backed up from the embrace, looked her in the eyes, and kissed her forehead, then bent down to grab her bag, and close the bedroom door. He needed time to be alone with his fiancé.

“Can I do that for you Takiyah? Can I love you the way you are suppose to be loved?”

“Yes.” Takiyah said breathlessly as Wil kissed her tears away.

Takiyah knew her body wasn’t ready to encounter any physically pleasure, but her mind and soul were. The way Wil carefully caressed her sent Takiyah overboard. She placed her hands on his chest and felt the way his body reacted to her touch. Her hands followed the fulllength of his body from his shoulders to his biceps and down to the bottom of his shirt. Wil slept in the same bed with Takiyah since the incident, but they never tried to recreate some of the magic that caused 188

The More Things Change… them to fall for each other. The passion was well worth the wait.

Takiyah began to trace the indents of his chest with kisses making her way up planting small pecks along his jaw line and ending at his lips.

Wil slowly laid her down on the bed and took control of the moment.

He helped Takiyah undress down to a pair of turquoise and yellow thongs she wore. He turned her onto her stomach and kissed her from the top of her neck down to her buttocks, sharing his time with each cheek. On his way down her thighs, he took her underwear with him.

Takiyah turned onto her back and motioned for Wil to lie beside her but he had his own agenda. He gently laid on top of her, placing himself between her legs and let ecstasy be his guide as he made love to Takiyah. Takiyah had never experienced a love like this and thought of it as being the most beautiful thing she had ever experienced. Wil took her fingers into his mouth, sucking each one the working down her hand, arm and onto her breasts. She could not control herself. Takiyah’s limbs felt like they had a mind of their own as her legs found their position on his shoulders, her feet behind his head. Wil turned his face to the side to kiss her leg, her ankle, and then her feet. He was not just making love to her soul; he loved every inch of her body. Takiyah wanted to remember this moment forever. She continued to look into his eyes and fall deeper in love with him. Wil paused, leaned down, kissed that gentle spot on her forehead, and whispered, “I love you.”

Then the magic enveloped them.

After their night of reconciliation, they decided to stay a couple of days longer. Takiyah's life was not back to normal after the past dramafilled weeks but getting away was their first step. The day they were to return home Karen was anxious to see her niece. She had grown accustomed to having Takiyah’s presence in the house. As soon as they stepped in the door, Karen greeted them with hugs and kisses.

“I can’t believe I’m saying this but, I miss y’all around here.”

Karen said with smiles. “Did the trip help any?”

“Yes. It helped us in so many ways. How was the action over here?” Wil asked.

“Oh, you know. Me and the television getting better acquainted.”

189

The More Things Change…

“Well, I’m going to bed. I want to get up early for work tomorrow, you know, start fresh.” Wil said carrying the suitcase to the room.

“Not very talkative is he.” Karen asked.

“Being away helped us but didn’t help our money situation. He just wants to give me what he thinks I want.” Takiyah told her while taking a seat on the couch.

“So, what is it that you want?” Karen asked, suspicious as to what Takiyah meant by her last statement.

“Nothing.”

“That didn’t sound like nothing to me.”

“Seriously. There is no need to worry. Wil is giving me everything I want and then some.” Takiyah said assuring Karen everything was okay.

“You’ll let me know if something is bothering you right?”

“Yes.” Takiyah replied with a smile as she got up and went to the room to join Wil. Karen watched Takiyah walk away and saw a different side of her niece that scared her. Takiyah had left as a simple caterpillar wrapped up in its cocoon and returned a full fledge butterfly. Ready to take on anything and that worried Karen. She sat in the dark for a while before she took herself to bed. Karen tried to figure out what it was that Takiyah was thinking. Not able to decipher what her niece meant, Karen decide to leave it alone for know because she knew it will all soon come to light.

190

The More Things Change…

Chapter 14

For the next week, Wil had worked hard at his nine to five accounting job and the studio. He had decided to work overtime with Delight since he lost so much being away. When he first saw her, he noticed a change within her. She would come to the studio dressed in skintight jeans and midriff tops that revealed her smooth and tight abdomen. Her attire had become a style unlike what Wil remembered, what caught his attention besides her voice. Delight had a style that said something about her and made people want to hear her voice.

During their late nights in the studio, Wil also noticed that he would feel uncomfortable around her.

“That was great Delight.” Wil told her as he was handing her a CD of the weeks work.

“Yeah I had time to write.”

“I see. That song we recorded on Wednesday was crazy.”

“Yeah, umh …The Man I Know I Love.” She said singing the title.

“It seems like this man is crazy for not noticing how you feel.”

“He’ll realize it when he sees I’m better for him then those other girls.” Delight said with a smile.

“So, what’s next Wil?” Delight asked.

“How about we have a meeting here on Wednesday?” He replied.

“Sure see you then.”

Delight hugged him, then left the studio. Wil felt awkward afterwards. He and Delight had never had any physically interaction.

Everything between them had been business and nothing else. He did not let it bother him as he rushed to shut everything down so he could make it in time to pickup his son.

He was worried about how he was going to get through the weekend with his son being in a new place. He missed his weekend last 191

The More Things Change… week while in Long Island and Miranda was nice enough to change their weekends. She decided she wanted him for the Christmas weekend, which was the following weekend. As he knocked on the door, he began to regret going upstairs. Miranda came to the door with a deep v-neck top and a pair of tight hip-hugger jeans that were closer to her skin than usual. Wil walked pass Miranda paying her no attention and picked up his son.

“Ready, Man?” “Wil, I need your help with something.”

“Hell no. Just get his stuff so I can go.” Wil told Miranda while putting their son back on the floor. “Last time you needed my help you fucked up my apartment.”

“Well, if you weren’t with that bitch across the street maybe I would’ve left quietly.” Miranda said with a devilish attitude.

“What little thing do you need help with now? Screw in a light bulb. Get something from the top of the closet, or could it be to hold you because you just lost an invisible family member.” Wil said with a fake smile.

“You know what, Wil, fuck you. I don’t need you.”

“Really?” He questioned sarcastically.

“Yes, my son and I can do without you.” She countered.

“You go ahead and try. Stand there and tell me you can do without my money and while you are at it try to convince yourself that you are not crazy. That you don’t have a problem.”

“A problem! No, you’ll have a problem if you stay with that bitch.

I tried being nice to you but I’m done with this being nice bullshit.”

Miranda threatened.

“Don’t threaten me. Just move on.” Wil replied.

“Move on. You think that bitch is better than me. She can’t satisfy you like I can and you know that.” Miranda said walking closer to Wil. Wil felt her breast pressed up against his abs and he thought to himself. ‘Temptation is not a thought, but damn if it ain’t here’. Even though he and Miranda romantically never worked out, sexually they had a lot in common. They liked to be satisfied the right way. Wil 192

The More Things Change… backed up, looked at Miranda, shook his head, and went to get Wil Junior’s things. Miranda followed behind his every step making sure she was right there. Her nonchalant ways to touch Wil did not work.

Wil continued to ignore her as he picked up his son and walked out the door.

Karen walked in the living room and saw Takiyah decorating the tree that they had picked up the day before. The tree seemed hopeless just the day before but as Takiyah laid her hands upon the weeping branches it seemed to regain life. With each bow and garland the tree smiled and with the final touches, the lights brightened the mood for the entire house. Takiyah took a couple of steps back to admire her art.

After a few adjustments and add-ons, it was complete. She unplugged the lights and started out of the room.

“So, what are your plans for the weekend, besides fixing this place up for Christmas?” Karen asked.

Takiyah stopped everything and went over to the window.

“I tried calling Wil at the studio but I guess he left already. We were thinking about taking his son to see the Christmas tree at Rockefeller Center tonight.”

Karen unexpectedly changed the topic. “When are you gonna speak to your mother? She is coming for Christmas and there is no way to bypass that. Every time she calls, I have to lie and tell her you’re not here. Don’t use what I told you to be mad at her. Your mom did what she had to do to be happy.”

“I just don’t want to hear her tell me something about my life when hers wasn’t crystal. I wanted so bad to pick up the phone and call Glen.

He deserves to know the truth about Henry.” Takiyah said looking out the living room window.

“Katherine will do what she knows is best. God has always been a big part of her life and if a sign tells her when to introduce them, it’ll happen. I don’t want to get you upset so let’s change the subject. Are you gonna finally tell me what you meant last week?”

“What are you talking about?” Takiyah asked turning around.

193

The More Things Change…

“That comment you made about Wil and his actions being his way to give you what he thinks you want.” Karen repeated her words.

“I told you it was nothing to worry, about and that’s exactly what it was.”

“Right and I have ‘stupid’ on my forehead. Takiyah, if being with Wil is not what you want, tell him before it’s too late. Just because the outside looks happy doesn’t mean the inside is. If you don’t feel that this relationship is what you want, you should address it immediately.”

Karen said, pleading to Takiyah.

“Aunt Karen you have nothing to worry about. I love him’ and all is good with us. I wanna be with him and only him.” She said before placing the star atop the tree.

Takiyah did mean what she implied. Wil cannot give her what she truly wants because she wants revenge. Takiyah walked to her room closed the door and her cell phone started to ring. She looked at her phone hesitating on answering it.

“Hello.” Takiyah greeted.

“Takiyah.” The voice replied.

“No!” She shouted, then dropped the phone and left the room.

“What?” Karen asked.

“It’s, it’s him.”

“Who Kiyah?” Karen asked, panicking.

“Sydney.” She cried out.

“Sydney? Are you sure?”

“Yes.” Takiyah screamed.

Karen left Takiyah in the living room and checked her cell phone, but no body was on the line when she reached it. Karen held Takiyah while they sat on the couch and comforted her through her shaky state.

A half hour later Wil walked through the door, looked at Karen holding Takiyah, and took his son into the kitchen.

“Don’t move.” Wil told his son while sitting him down on the kitchen chair.

“What’s going on Karen?” He asked walking into the living room.

“Sydney just called.” Karen replied through gritted teeth.

194

The More Things Change…

“What?” Wil said angrily.

“I heard her scream, then she came out here shaking. By the time, I went to check the phone nobody was there. She’s been like this ever since.” Karen told him while rubbing Takiyah’s arm.

“Are you sure it was him, Takiyah?” He asked sitting down beside her.

“Am I sure? The man beat the hell out of me? Yes, yes it was him.” Takiyah yelled out.

They sat in silence as Karen let Wil take over with caring for Takiyah. Karen left them alone on the couch as she went to watch Wil’s son, and call Katherine.

Katherine hung up the phone, looked at Henry sitting on the couch next to her, and knew the sign had presented itself. Karen told Katherine everything, even the fact that she exposed her secret about Glen’s biological father. The fact that Glen might hear it from someone else scared her. The decisions to tell Glen that his very own father had been in his face for weeks made Katherine feel pain all over. Katherine and Henry had been in Atlanta enjoying each other’s company, while she tried to figure out ways to introduce father and son. Katherine had lived contently with Glen growing up without his biological father. Had she known that she was going to return to Harlem and reunite with Henry, she might have told him years ago, and the feeling of betrayal would not be burning a hole in her heart. Katherine waited for Glen to come home from work, and prayed it all went well. As Katherine heard the sound of the door closing, her nerves clenched up and forgetting everything became an option.

“Ma,” Glen yelled out.

“I’m in the living room.” She replied sheepishly.

“Are you cooking? I’m starving.” He asked, making his way upstairs.

“Glen, can you come here please?”

“Sure.” He bopped down the stairs to join his mother in the family room.

195

The More Things Change…

Glen walked into the living room and saw his mother sitting on the couch with Henry. He looked from one to the other.

“What’s going on?” He questioned.

“Tig, please take a seat.” Katherine asked through closed eyes.

“What happened? Is Takiyah okay? Something wrong with Aunt Karen?”

“They’re fine. I have to tell you something important.” She said in an almost inaudible tone. “Something I should have told you a while back.”

“Okay, tell me then. If it’s not about Kiki or Aunt Karen, what got you all emotional?”

“I don’t know how to say this to you, but since I have no other choice…”

Katherine opened her eyes took a deep breath and the words ‘Glen, Henry is your biological father’ came flying out, and silence swept through the entire house. As the words were coming out of Katherine mouth, Glen looked at Henry. Henry was just as shocked about the news. For him, the thought that Takiyah could be his was now furthest from his mind.

“All these years, you knew who my father was and now you bring him into my life.” Glen said sadly.

“Tig, I never said I didn’t know that Henry was your father. Things were complicated then.”

“When you brought me out to New York, why didn’t you tell me then that I was staring in the face of the man that abandoned responsibility? And you, you knew all along that you were my father.”

Glen said strongly as he stared at Henry.

Henry just stared at Glen as the fire in Glen’s eyes grew. Henry knew Katherine was carrying his baby when he left twenty-eight years ago, but he had no idea she kept it or that it would be Glen; especially since he had spent a few weeks with Glen when he was younger, and she never even so much as hinted at it. He did not want Glen to know what he was thinking. Even after finding out about Glen being his son, Henry couldn’t shake the feeling that Takiyah was his as well.

196

The More Things Change…

Henry could not control himself anymore. “Katherine is there anymore secrets. Are you sure Takiyah ain’t mine? I mean, Karen said the reason you left New York was because you were pregnant, is that true?”

Katherine looked as if she had seen a ghost. She could not believe what she heard. “Henry, you knew Takiyah wasn’t yours. Yes, I was pregnant when I left but that was the reason I came to New York to begin with. I feared for my baby’s life so I ran and when I thought things were safe I went back. I knew I couldn’t depend on you, therefore, I never told you.” Katherine caught herself before she told them about the babies she did lose. Henry’s babies.

“If you wouldn’t have chucked you responsibilities, maybe she would not have had to run. Maybe we would have never had to deal with the …” Glen ranted before Katherine cut him off.

“Glen, don’t blame him. I …” Katherine began but was cut short.

Glen cut her off as he stormed out of the house to regain his composure. His very own father was sitting in his house after so many years, and has been in his face for the past few weeks. Glen had always imagined his real father coming in and scooping him up out of the grips of Michael. Michael had never tried to be a real father to Glen or Takiyah. What was he supposed to feel now that his father was back?

Shannon saw Glen from her bedroom window just as he was getting home from work. She wanted to call out, but instead she let him go into the house. A half-hour later, she walked out her door and saw Glen, still in his work, clothes sitting on his porch. A look of confusion and hurt masked his face. A look Shannon had never seen, not even through the Michael years. Instead of doing the nosey girlfriend thing, Shannon stood back. Shannon went back in her house and called Takiyah.

Wil picked up Takiyah’s cell phone.

“It’s Shannon.” He said as he passed Takiyah her cell phone.

“Thanks. Hey Girl, I’m glad you called. Are you, Glen and Jason still coming before Christmas like you planned?” Takiyah immediately 197

The More Things Change… questioned.

“I hope so. We haven’t really talked about it.” Shannon replied, emotionlessly.

“What’s the sad tone about?”

“I don’t know what to do about Glen.”

“Meaning?” Takiyah asked, needing clarification.

“Am I supposed to leave him alone when he’s upset?” Shannon asked curiously.

“Do what you always do Snook, ignore him. I mean that always worked before.”

“Come on, Kiki. It is different now. I don’t think ignoring my boyfriend is the right choice.”

“Oh my God, I know you and Tig are together, but to hear it makes me nauseous.” Takiyah said jokingly.

“Shut up. So what should I do?” Shannon asked again.

“Normally, we just let him go off and be the asshole that he is.

However, it’s different when it’s your man, so talk to him. Do what you feel, girl. You don’t need me to tell you that.”

“Lord. I don’t think I’m ready for all this.” Shannon said semicontent with her answer, and curious to know what Takiyah was up to.

“Now, can you tell me why you made me call you today then hang up?”

Shannon asked with concern.

“It’s funny when you think about it.”

“Okay so let me in on the joke.”

Takiyah looked at Wil and his son on the couch, smiled at him as he watched her. She left him in the living room and went into the bathroom. She told Shannon about the trip she and Wil took to his mother’s place and how much she enjoyed being the center of his attention.

“Oh my God, Kiki. What did you do?” Shannon asked.

“I knew what time Wil would come home so I made it seem like it was Sydney calling to harass me.”

“Why? Why would something like that even pop into your head?

You know damn well you are better than that. If you want him to spend 198

The More Things Change… time with you just tell him, Kiki. This had to be the stupidest move you have ever made in your life. I mean come, on lying to him and having him answer your calls now in case it was Sydney. How the fuck can your mind even go that far? You have just lowered yourself to her level,” She said referring to Miranda.

“I know Shannon, but I was desperate. Wil has been working…”

Shannon cut her off and tried to make her see the wrong in what she had done.

“You can’t really believe that that was right for you to do. So do not sit there and tell me how ‘desperate’ you were. You never had to lower yourself to this level in order to get some man’s attention. This shit with Sydney is serious, Takiyah. Using it to your advantage has consequences. I love you and I don’t want anything to happen to you but if you don’t grow up you are going lose your man.” Shannon said almost in tears.

The line went silent for a while. Takiyah begun to cry as her best friend’s words pierced her heart. The notion that she could suffer any kind of consequences had never been a thought. Shannon knew her words had gotten across to Takiyah, but she wanted to hear it for herself.

“So, do you see Kiki? All those years you wanted everybody to treat you like an adult; you acted like a child by doing what you did. If no man can see the love that you can give, then he doesn’t deserve you.

Wil seems to be genuine judging by what I’ve heard from Aunt Katie.

Don’t mess it up by acting like a little girl! You are a grown woman now.”

“I heard you the first time when you pounded it into my ear. I don’t need you digging into me anymore. What I did was stupid, fine.”

Takiyah said angrily through tears.

They talked for over an hour before hanging up. Shannon wanted to make sure Takiyah understood the seriousness in what she had done.

Glen saw Shannon crossing over to him and met her by the curb.

The bright sun enhanced out her sun-kissed skin as her innocent smile soothed his heart. He had been sitting alone for more than an hour trying 199

The More Things Change… to think. The relationship with Shannon was a good, and different thing for him. For so many years, they argued, hating each other. Who could have known that’s what makes a relationship blossom? Having her in his life was what he needed. She sat beside him under the oak tree that stood between their houses and motioned for him to rest his head on her shoulder as she comforted him and offered her support. They talked about his discovery and Shannon was speechless. Having Glen’s father that close after many years was big, and she knew it.

Shannon waved to Katherine as she hugged Glen.

“Your mother’s hurting, Glen. I don’t like her feeling this way.”

Shannon said sadly.

“I know but I can’t face her right now I need more time. Walk with me.” He replied.

“Sure.”

“So, are you gonna go out there and talk to him?” Henry asked standing behind Katherine, both looking out the window.

“No, Shannon just came over. I wanna give him some time. I know he needs it.”

“Okay, now talk to me, why didn’t you come to me and let me know sooner that Glen was my son?”

“You and I both had a lot of things going on in our lives. Things were never going to be right between us, I was married, and you were always on the run. I would have never guessed that you were married. I prayed that one day you would come and want to be with me.

Unfortunately, my prayers went unanswered. I wanted to tell you but I felt it was best for all of us to keep it to myself. ” Katherine said apologetically.

“I was young then, Katherine. I had no idea what I wanted. I got married to make my parents happy. Staying in a loveless marriage for the sake of the kids, my choices were limited but I always had you in my heart and on my mind.” He put his arms around her. “Why now? Why wait until now to tell us both?”

“I always wanted to tell Glen where he could find you, but I didn’t 200

The More Things Change… want him to get hurt searching for a runaway man. Now, that you’re in my life again I wanted to give Glen the opportunity to know you first. I really didn’t have a plan how or when to tell both of you but now that y’all might hear it from someone else, I could not risk that. I prayed to God to help me, and I guess he did.”

Katherine continued to stare out the window waiting for some type of sign that Glen would forgive her for the deceit. Shannon and Glen walked away from the house and as they got further; Katherine eyes welled up with tears. She always had her son’s trust and now she felt it slipping away.

201

The More Things Change…

Chapter 15

Wil had been relying on the meeting with Delight to go well. He had big plans to be a close part in her sound and discovery. Wil wanted everyone to hear her, and experience her vibe. He planned to do whatever he had to until it paid off. The entire time they were in the studio Wil felt as if he was claustrophobic. He had no problem showing Delight things on the switchboards but her constant closeness made him feel discomfort. Delight’s actions puzzled Will but he decided not to speak upon it then. They ended the meeting on a good note, and as he walked her to her car, he noticed a piece of paper on his windshield. He looked around opened the paper and it read ‘I got my eyes on you’. Wil tossed the paper on the floor, locked up his studio, jumped in the jeep, and headed home.

He hit the steering wheel repeating to him self, “this has to stop!”

His mind drifted off to Takiyah and getting home to her. Wil pulled up in front of the grocery store, parked the car, grabbed his things, and headed upstairs.

“We have to do this the right way. He has to suffer the…Oh shit; I have to go we’ll talk another time.” Takiyah said then hung up the phone as she saw Wil jogging across the street.

Takiyah fumbled with the phone placing it on the dresser. She straightened up her work area, placing papers and other materials in the top drawer of her nightstand, then hurried to greet Wil at the door.

“Hey, you.” Wil said as he walked through the door.

“Hey.” Takiyah replied, placing a gentle kiss on his cheek.

“What were you up to?”

“Wh…what?” Takiyah stuttered.

“What were you up to today?” Wil asked again.

202

The More Things Change…

“Nothing much. I really can’t do much with the bun in the oven now can I? Karen stepped out and I’ve been here sleep most of the time.

And now, here we are.” Takiyah explained.

“Nothing happened today?”

“Like what, Wil. A box of dead roses, a brick through the window, me all bruised up?” Takiyah asked with slight cynicism in her tone.

“That shit ain’t funny, Takiyah.” He said sternly. Wil walked into the kitchen and began looking through the refrigerator.

“I didn’t say it was, Wil. The way you asked seemed like you’re waiting for something serious to happen.” Takiyah moved around Wil gathering food, pans and so forth to prepare dinner.

“I’m just asking you a question.” Wil stated as he leaned against the sink.

“And I told you, nothing. Did something happen at the studio?”

She curiously asked.

“I found a note on my jeep. I’m tired of all this bullshit. I can’t take it anymore, Takiyah. Someone’s messing with my head and it ain’t cool.”

“What did the note say?” Takiyah stopped moving and placed her complete focus on Wil. “Don’t worry about it, it was only words.”

“Are you sure Miranda ain’t up to her games again?”

“I don’t know, with Miranda it’s hard to tell what her actions may be.”

Wil did not want to worry her with all the tiny details of what the note entailed. He kissed Takiyah on the cheek, put his carryall in their room, and headed for the shower. Takiyah stared out the kitchen window - watching people walk through the streets bundled up. Her mind had drifted off to a time that she and Sydney shared around Christmas. It was around the same time he had noticed her and they’d had their little rendezvous. Instead of seeing her own image, she saw the eyes of the man that nearly killed her. She was so lost in a trance she did not hear Wil call her name. When he touched her shoulder, she screamed and hollered as she swung her arms in a furious attempt to 203

The More Things Change… fight off her demons. Wil held her close.

“Hey, hey it’s me, Wil. Takiyah, it’s just me.”

“Oh my God, I’m so sorry. I don’t know what came over me. One minute I was looking out the window thinking, and the next I saw Sydney.” Takiyah said with tears in her eyes.

“Don’t worry I got you. I will always protect you.” Will told her in an embrace.

Wil’s tone made Takiyah feel safe and she knew he meant it. She had also heard that from Sydney and thought he was true but then what happened? Wil changed clothes, shut off all the lights, and then joined Takiyah on the couch. Wil held Takiyah in his arms making her feel protected. She cried silently as Wil placed soft kisses on her cheek. Her tears led her back to Atlanta, back to Glen’s attempts to make her happy, and protect her from Sydney, back to the last time she felt truly secure— about herself and her future.

Glen, Shannon, and Glen’s son, Jason, were to arrive in New York in an hour.

“So how long is the flight?” Shannon asked leaning her head on his shoulder.

“About two and a half-hours. Is he sleeping?” Glen asked.

“No.” Shannon replied, as she rubbed Jason’s back.

“Wow! This is my first time being away from home on Christmas, ever.” Glen said as he looked out the window.

“Is this how it’s gonna be the entire time we’re in New York?”

Shannon asked.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Glen said avoiding the question.

“Don’t do that. I hate when you try to act as if nothing happened.

It was just this weekend Glen. Have you spoken to her yet?”

Glen closed his eyes and kept quiet. The thought of Henry, his biological father, suddenly becoming a part of his life made him angry.

He did not think he could ever forget living through years of lies. Now he wondered about the what ifs. What if Henry had been around? What 204

The More Things Change… if he was with Henry while Michael abused his mother? What if Takiyah had to go through all the drama alone? All the unanswered questions gave Glen even more ammunition to shoot his anger at both of his parents.

Karen had walked into her dark apartment and almost tripped over the things in her hands. Wil jumped up switching the light on to help Karen.

“What is all that, Aunt Karen?” Takiyah asked.

“Christmas is in a couple of day’s right.”

“Yeah, but what’s with all the stuff?”

“My dear niece, can’t I just enjoy my first Christmas with my family?” Karen said taking a seat on the couch next to Takiyah. “Now I got things for every body.”

“Do you have something in there for me? I haven’t had the time to buy anything for the both of you. I barely got all the things I wanted for Wil junior.” Wil said walking into the kitchen.

“Oh, Wil from my years of dating I know that’s not a good thing to say. It’s always smart to say you got exactly what the woman wants.

Otherwise, you’d better find a place to stay, because if it was me, I’d have your ass outside in the streets.” Karen commented jokingly.

“Come on, Karen. Don’t give her any ideas.” Wil replied.

“What did you get for me, Aunt Karen?” Takiyah asked.

“Don’t worry about it. I got something you both might need.”

Karen winked.

“Takiyah, are you going shopping anytime soon?” Wil asked sitting on the arm of the couch. “Maybe we can knock out some of the shopping together.”

“Maybe tomorrow after Shannon and Glen get settled.”

“That’s right. I almost forgot they were coming today. Wow, I haven’t seen Glen in twenty years. He must be just as handsome as… yeah… let me put these under the tree.” Karen stopped herself from saying the wrong thing.

“As who, Aunt Karen?”

205

The More Things Change…

“What?” She said trying to avoid getting into anything with Takiyah. “This tree looks amazing.”

“Don’t act like I didn’t hear you, Aunt Karen. You were going to say as handsome as his father, weren’t you?” Takiyah asked raising her voice.

“Takiyah, just leave it alone it’s not that serious.” Wil said.

“No, Wil. You don’t understand what Glen had to go through being with my father. My father was so miserable he did stupid things.

Now I know why. He knew he didn’t have her completely and that’s enough to drive anyone insane” It was as if everyone thought about the present situation with the mystery person destroying Takiyah and Wil lives.

“Okay, this just went somewhere we don’t need to be. Takiyah, take a sip of water and relax. Right now is not the time to bring up any of this.” Wil said trying to put the situation to rest. “Christmas is right around the corner and I would like to be able to celebrate without the problems.”

Just as Wil ended his sentence, someone knocked at the door. They all looked at the door then at each other. Fear kept them alert and ready for the unexpected.

“Hello, is someone gonna answer the door?” Glen asked from outside the door. “I know y’all are there. I heard the noise down the hall.”

“Hold on.”

Takiyah was relieved. She jumped from the couch and ran for the door.

“Snookie!” She screamed as she opened the door.

“Kiki, look at you, girl. You look amazing.” Shannon said embracing her in a tight hug.

Shannon stepped back to take a long look at the new full, voluptuous Takiyah. Thanks to the baby on the way, Takiyah’s body had begun to fill out in unimaginable ways. The ways in which Takiyah prayed.

“Glen, come give your old aunt a hug.” Karen said as Glen walked 206

The More Things Change… into the house.

“You’re not old, just aging beautifully.” Glen said walking in and hugging Karen. “I don’t believe you ever met my son, Jason.”

“No, I can’t say that I have. Hey, little one looking just like your daddy.” Karen said then looked at Takiyah.

They made their introductions and ordered food from the Chinese restaurant.

“I can’t believe how good you look, Kiki. Doesn’t she look great, Glen?” Shannon said staring at Takiyah.

“You do look different, Kiki. I guess you’re not my little sister anymore. New York has really changed your look.” Glen said to her while holding her hand.

“Come on you gonna make me cry. I miss you guys too but damn.”

“So, Wil. What kind of work do you do?” Glen asked.

“I knew the questions were coming. I’m an accountant and a producer.” Wil replied, pushing his plate away then wiping his hands and mouth.

“A producer of what exactly? Is it something you do as a hobby?”

Glen gave Wil the third degree.

Wil knew hobby meant non-income producing to Glen and was immediately insulted.

“Music. I create beats and arrange vocals. I put together songs for some of the hottest upcoming underground artists up here in New York.

People are familiar with my sound.” Wil replied this time a little annoyed with Glen’s questioning. “You know I think I need some air.

I’ll be back in a little while, Takiyah.”

He got up from the kitchen table, grabbed his coat and keys, and kissed Takiyah on the cheek then left. She tried running after him but he ran down the stairs not looking back. Wil did not mind questions but to have someone trying to look down on him for what he does, he could not take. Takiyah looked at Glen and realized things had not changed. Even when she finds the man she plans to spend her future with, Glen will do what he can to protect her. Even at the cost of her relationship. Takiyah could not deal with her conflicting emotions so she went into her room 207

The More Things Change… where she could scream, cry and think.

Takiyah picked up the cordless phone and dialed Wil’s cell phone.

He answered on the first ring.

“I’m sorry I left Takiyah, but I couldn’t handle the twenty thousand questions.” Wil told her as he sat in his jeep.

“When are you coming back upstairs?” Takiyah said looking out her window. “I see the jeep lights on.”

“In a few minutes. I won’t be long, go ahead and enjoy your company.” He smiled as he looked up at her standing in the window.

“I’m not really feeling like entertaining. I would really like to take a little nap.” Takiyah stated.

“Why don’t you lie down and relax then?” Wil questioned.

“You know I can’t sleep without you holding me, and kissing me goodnight.”

“Is that the only reason?” Wil questioned, his tone changing. His mood lightening.

“Well you know the baby likes it to.”

“Yeah.” He laughs. “What else does the baby like?”

They talked on the phone until they both fell asleep.

Wil was up the next day to the sounds of the outside early morning ruckus. He started up his jeep to check that the battery had not run out then headed upstairs to shower and head to work. When he stepped inside Glen, Shannon, and Jason lay on the sofa bed. He tipped toed into the room where Takiyah was still sleeping, holding the phone in her hand.

“Hey, sleepy head.” Wil said before kissing her on the forehead.

“Morning. Did we talk all night?” She asked through closed eyes.

“Yeah. It seems as if we slept through most of it. I’m about to get ready for work.”

“Okay.” Takiyah placed the phone on her nightstand then readjusted the blankets, returning to her comfortable position.

“I love you.”

“I love you too, Wil.” She said opening her eyes to see his 208

The More Things Change… handsome face.

Takiyah did not know what was different about Wil that morning but she liked it. Something in his voice eased her soul and filled her with an undeniable love, and sense of peace. Later in the day Takiyah, Shannon, and Glen all went out to Port Authority to catch a bus to Woodbury so she could finish her Christmas shopping.

Karen had volunteered to look after Jason while the kids —as she referred to them — had their fun. She had not expected a two year old to be so much work. Jason ran, romped, and raved through out the entire apartment. Karen’s energy level went down a notch as she tried keeping Jason away from harmful things. When she finally got Jason to settle down, she was so thankful that she treated him to McDonald’s. When they returned to the apartment both Karen and Jason took a well-needed nap. Karen prayed that he slept until his father returned.

“I wonder if Aunt Karen is okay with Jason. He can get a little crazy.” Glen said following behind the girls.

“Just like his daddy.” Takiyah jokingly said with a smile.

“Funny, Takiyah. Seriously, can Aunt Karen handle Jason in her condition?”

“Aunt Karen can handle whatever anyone throws at her. She’s a tough cookie, and if there were any problems, she would have called by now.” Takiyah told Glen trying to reassure him that Karen was stronger than she appeared..

“So Kiki, how does it feel to be pregnant?” Shannon asked.

“It’s fine. I’m just getting too big for my clothes, and I eat five times more than normal. Wil is constantly watching over me.

Sometimes he is a little bossy but I know it is out of concern for the little one and me. He cooks and he gives an excellent foot massage. I mean what more can I ask for.” She joked.

“Is that a joke or are you serious? Are you really happy or are you being sarcastic?” Glen seriously asked.

“It’s the truth Glen. Nothing between the lines. Being pregnant is 209

The More Things Change… a blessing for me, and having Wil in my corner makes it even better.

Despite what you may think Glen, Wil is a good man and a good father.”

Takiyah told Glen truthfully.

“I never judged Wil about how he is as a man and father.” Glen stated.

“Bullshit, Glen. Yesterday you tried grilling a grown man.”

Shannon interjected.

“That wasn’t my intentions Takiyah. I was just asking the man questions.”

“Fine, but Wil had his life in order before me and he’ll have his life in order with me. He doesn’t need you questioning his life. I love that you still think you have to protect me from losers, but Wil isn’t Sydney.”

Takiyah said, convincingly.

Glen hated hearing Sydney’s name coming from anyone’s mouth.

Back home in Atlanta he had to fight plenty of his friends for trying to defend Sydney’s ways. His friends tried reason saying that Sydney is young and still trying to find himself. No one knew how he had damaged Takiyah emotionally, mentally and physically. Even if they did know, nothing they could say would have changed Glen’s mind. When it came to Takiyah if the man is not perfect, he is not worth her time.

Sydney was a coward that used Takiyah as Glen saw it and for that, they could never be friends again. Glen promised his mother and Takiyah he would not fight Sydney for what he had done to Takiyah but he still held the right to change his mind.

When they returned to Times Square, Takiyah had suggested they rest for a while and grab something from the Olive Garden before they walked to 34th Street where all the “good” stores were located. After a half-hour of eating and playing catch up, Takiyah, Wil and Shannon started their journey to Herald Square 34th Street to catch the stores before they closed. As Shannon and Glen went into Macy’s, Takiyah cell phone rang so she stood outside to talk.

“Yeah, I won’t be able to do dinner tonight with your family.” Wil explained to Takiyah. “I have a lot of running around to do. James and 210

The More Things Change…

I are hitting the club to do some promotion work with Delight’s CD.” “Are you gonna be out all night?” Takiyah asked.

“It all depends on how the night goes. I want to be able to at least get fifty or more CDs out there.”

“Okay. Do you have to work tomorrow? I would like to spend my first Christmas in New York with my fiancé.” Takiyah asked sadly.

Wil was quiet for a while as he looked through different pearshaped diamond engagement rings. After work, he headed over to the Diamond District on 47th Street. Looking through several rings, he managed to narrow his choices down to three.

“Wil, hello are you still there?” Takiyah asked after a minute of silence.

“Yeah, yeah I’m sorry. What was your question again?”

“Do you have to work tomorrow?” Takiyah asked again.

“No, I’m all yours.” He replied, smiling. Wil was pleased with his final selection.

“How much of you can I have tonight? I need a rub down. I’ve been walking all day. I know you could use a good rub down, too.”

Wil laughed at the way Takiyah begun to flirt. He found her sly innocence extremely sexy.

The second Glen, Shannon, and Takiyah walked through the doors Karen almost dropped to her knees. She knew kids were a handful, but her experience with Jason made her appreciate her life as it was.

“Y’all momma called from Nana’s house, so she’ll be here hopefully tonight.” Karen said raising from the floor.

Karen got annoyed at their response to the knowledge of their mother’s arrival. Karen wanted to explode but not in front of the baby.

She picked up Jason, put him in the playpen in her room, shut the door, and went off on Takiyah and Glen. All her cursing and yelling fell on deaf ears. Glen and Takiyah did not want to hear anything. Neither knew why the other was upset with Katherine but their feelings were mutual. Karen continued to talk to them not mentioning exactly what was bothering either one of them.

211

The More Things Change…

“Whatever shit you two are holding inside about your mother, you need to let it go. I cannot take any of your bullshit. I want a Christmas without the drama.”

Once Karen left them in the living room Glen looked at Takiyah and wondered what would make her so upset with their mother. He knew she was upset with Katherine about making her move to New York. He also knew Takiyah did not mind as much after she met Wil. However, Takiyah had made it clear that she was not particularly happy with Henry. Could it be possible that Takiyah knew about Henry? Glen was so full with thoughts he hadn’t noticed his son jumping up and down in front of his face.

“Glen!” Shannon shouted.

It took Glen a few seconds before answering. “Yeah.”

“Jason has been trying to get your attention for the longest.”

Shannon said.

“I’m sorry.” He replied.

Those were the last words to come out of his mouth for the rest of the night. Glen sat silent on the couch with Takiyah, Shannon, and Jason as they watched television.

Katherine and Henry had arrived earlier then they had expected.

Henry’s reasons for driving like a bat out of hell were more for him than getting to New York on time. Even though things between him and his wife were rocky, he did miss his kids. A phone call here and there did not express the same feeling he got when they were together.

“What are you going to say?” Henry asked as they stood outside of the apartment door. “I know we’re gonna have to tell everyone sooner or later.”

“Can it be never? I don’t know, Henry. This is a day I had always wished for but under better circumstances.” Katherine said somberly as she knocked on the door.

Henry filed for his divorce and asked Katherine for her hand in marriage over three weeks before yet no one knew. She looked over to her fiancé one last time before the door opened.

212

The More Things Change…

Karen opened the door and sincerely hugged her sister. “Okay, Karen. I wasn’t gone that long.”

“Yeah, but it seems like forever.” Karen said as she took her bags.

“Come in.”

“Oh, wow look at that tree.” Katherine said as she admired the winter frost Christmas tree with it’s blue and silver ornaments.

“Kiyah spent at least three days on the decorations.” Karen proudly replied.

“I remember her and Shannon doing the same thing back home ever year.”

Takiyah rolled her eyes as she heard Katherine speak about the past. The past to her was all lies. Takiyah looked from Glen to Henry and saw the same slanted eyes she had to stare into every time they argued. Just the thought of Henry being Glen’s father made her sick to her stomach. She stormed out of the living room. Takiyah had been angry before but nothing like how she felt now. Shannon had followed behind her to check on her.

“Hey, you okay?” Shannon asked as she entered the bathroom.

“No. Snook, this is really messed up. I can’t even stomach it any more. She lied to the both of us. What am I suppose to do? Let Glen continue to think everything is alright? What am I suppose to do?”

Takiyah asked, sitting on the lid of the toilet.

“What are you talking about Takiyah?”

Takiyah realized by this point that Glen either did not know, or had not told Shannon.

“Nothing. It’s just that I can’t take her parading this man around like he’s the best thing that ever happened to her.” Takiyah thought it was best to leave the truth on hold, for the moment.

“Snookie, I’m fine. You know I just get a little emotional in my condition. Let me splash water on my face and I’ll join you.” Takiyah tried hard not to reveal her true emotions so she could keep the truth in the shadows of her mind.

Shannon jingled the doorknob just as Katherine knocked at the door. Takiyah saw the concerned look in her mothers’ eyes and it 213

The More Things Change… almost made her feel bad. Instead, Takiyah slipped pass her mother and Shannon and went into her room. It was so hard for Takiyah to keep her mouth shut for the sake of her aunt. Therefore, she ignored everyone and laid out on her bed and fell asleep.

Wil was standing in the VIPs section with James for a few hours and all he could think about was Takiyah. His focus was off ever since he made a visit to the Diamond District. Until Delight and her friends walked into the club, everything was dead. Wil was not sure if this was her way to get attention but she sure got his. He was puzzled by the way he stared at Delight. In the few months that he was with Takiyah, Wil never had the urge to look elsewhere. Then again, he was always a sucker for a sexy woman in red. He did not know if it was the pinstriped pants and corset top, or the three drinks circulating in his system but whatever it was had him momentarily mesmerized.

“Looks like you seen a ghost.” James said trying to follow his stare.

Wil looked at James then back at Delight.

“Hey, Wil.” Delight yelled over the music.

“Hey.” Wil said looking out towards the crowd. “James, you remember Delight, right?”

“Yeah. The woman with the very sexy voice. Yeah, I remember her.” James said, taking in Delight’s sexy package.

“Tonight, I’m just Simone. Thanks for the compliment.”

Simone saw the uneasiness in Wil and tried to make him feel more comfortable. She wrapped her arm around his and made introductions between everyone.

“This is the man that gave me the right sound.” She said to one of her girlfriends.

“Nah, it was all you and your voice.” Wil said returning the compliment “It’s like you make the music sing. She’s got the voice.”

“He does this all the time. Never gives himself the credit he deserves. That’s what makes him so cute.”

Simone kissed his cheek almost making Wil drop him drink. Her subtle way of flirting with Wil began to have an effect on him. He knew 214

The More Things Change…

Simone knew about his involvement with Takiyah. He did not understand how she could know that and still push up on him. Wil should have known that women go hard and strong to get what they want. Miranda was proof.

“Well, she certainly got the looks to match.” James added as he watched Wil become uneasy in Simone’s embrace.

“Excuse me.” Wil said. “I have business to take care of.”

“All work and no play can make Wil a dull boy.” Simone said smiling.

“I’m never dull. I just handle my business the way it’s supposed to be taken care of. Professionally.” Wil replied with a sneering stare.

“I thought I was running you off.” She countered with a smile.

“I’m not running. No woman can ever run me off. Now if you will excuse me.”

“Well, I guess you can excuse me too. He needs me.” Simone said to her friends.

“Actually, I don’t need you. I can handle everything.”

Wil slowly moved his arm out of her grip and went to work. His words pierced through her like a flaming arrow. If looks could kill, Wil would be dead. Simone stared at him as he worked the room occasionally pointing in her direction. As the night died down, Wil was ready to head home to Takiyah. Wil had D.J Storm play certain songs from Delight’s CD and the first song he played was ‘Can’t get away’.

Wil checked his time; it was just past two in the morning. He decided to hit the restroom and then slide out. As Wil was zipping up his pants, he saw Simone make her way through the men’s door. At first, he thought maybe she walked through the wrong door or could have been drunk.

“Delight, this is the men’s room. You do know that right.”

“I’m not stupid.” She said walking towards him.

“Okay, what are you doing in here?” Wil questioned as he walked towards the sink.

“You know I wrote that song for you.” She said referring to the song that was playing in the background.

“Look, Delight. You know I’m involved with someone. This could 215

The More Things Change… never work.”

“You don’t mean that, Wil. I see the way you look at me in the studio when I sing. How can you say this can’t work?” She said reaching out to him.

“The way I look at you in the studio has nothing to do with feelings, Delight.”

“My name is Simone. You can call me Simone.”

‘This is not happening.’ Wil thought. “Simone, you can’t really think how I interact with you at the studio is basis for falling for me.”

Wil said frustrated.

Wil walked pass her reaching for the door when she jumped in front of him and blocked the door.

“You were mine until that high and mighty red-bone bitch came into the picture.”

“Takiyah?” Wil said looking at her confused.

“Takiyah. All I hear about is Takiyah. Takiyah this, Takiyah that.

I’ve done all I could to try and get you to pay attention, but no, all you could think about is your precious Takiyah.”

“What did you do, Simone?”

“What didn’t I do for you, Wil?” She replied, mockingly.

She began to scream, confessing that it she was the one that sent the dead roses, smashed the windows of his jeep, and even the note left on his car. Wil was so disgusted with her he had almost punched a woman for the first time. He remembered the nights at the studio he had talked about Takiyah. It did not cross his mind that she had any interest in him.

It would not have mattered because Wil is not the kind to mix business with pleasure. Wil had begun to feel awful for blaming everything on Miranda. Just as he was about to reach past Simone for the door, someone pushed it open knocking her out of the way. That did not stop her though. She ran out of the bathroom screaming his name.

‘This can’t be happening to me.’ Wil thought as he maneuvered through the crowd nearing the exit. With one psycho one his hands, Wil was not sure if he could deal with another. Simone made everyone in the club heard what she had to say as she proclaimed her love for Wil. 216

The More Things Change…

Wil almost lost his mind as he walked out the door to get away from her piercing voice. The same voice that he thought was so angelic just that morning.

“Don’t walk away from me, Wil!” Simone shouted.

“Stay away from me Simone because I swear to God if you get any closer, I will be forced to hurt you.” Wil threatened.

“What the hell is going on?” James asked when he stepped out the door.

“None of your business.” Simone screamed loudly.

“Yo, you ready James? I gotta get out of here. The air suddenly got thick.”

Just as Wil and James got in the car, Simone jumped in front. Wil revved his engine. For the first time in his life, he was willing to kill.

Simone continued to scream out her feelings for Wil. Since the first time she saw him in the club and he introduced himself, she deeply felt that Wil was the only man that saw what nobody else had seen. Simone had it in her mind that he was feeling the same way until he began mentioning Takiyah. She followed Wil home one day after their studio session, and with a little money waved around, people talked. Simone found a way to hurt Wil and Takiyah. Late one night when she knew Wil was with Takiyah, Simone took a bat to every window of his jeep.

Her satisfaction was still incomplete and that was when she sent the dead roses. Unfortunately, her plan did not go as expected and Takiyah and Wil became closer. Their bond became tighter.

Wil put the car in drive and almost ran her over when her friends pulled her out the way.

217

The More Things Change…

Chapter 16

Takiyah woke up to the sound of male voices yelling. It was just five minutes past three. Christmas morning and already, the drama was beginning. She sat up in bed, closed her eyes, and wished Wil would hurry home to her. Even though she felt disgust for her mother and Henry, she wanted this day to be special. Takiyah opened her bedroom door and shut everyone up with song. She belted out her rendition of ‘Silent Night’ and had everyone staring at her in amazement. Katherine, Shannon, and Glen heard Takiyah sing before but not the way she did at that moment. Takiyah knew there was drama between everyone, and knew she was not going to let them ruin her Christmas. Karen and Henry almost had tears in their eyes when they heard her powerful voice.

“I can’t believe y’all would ruin Christmas for that little boy sleeping in the next room. You think he can’t hear? I heard! It’s ridiculous the way you two are acting like children.” Takiyah said as she walked to her aunt’s room.

Takiyah took her nephew out of his playpen and walked into the living room with him in her arms. Everyone was standing around with his or her mouth open. Takiyah ignored them and began opening a present with Jason. Takiyah reminisced to her Christmas’ when her father was alive and their tradition of opening one gift at midnight. It was past midnight but the feeling was still the same. The things that were running through Takiyah’s mind at that moment diminished as she saw the smile on Jason’s face. She hoped to have a daughter but having a son would be just as fine. Takiyah made a silent promise to protect her child from the drama of her past and when they reached an understanding age, she would be able to share her secrets. So, there would never be moments like this.

218

The More Things Change…

Wil arrived home and heard someone singing. Following the sound as it lead him to his door, he wondered who it could be singing so gracefully. He listened by the door and was surprised by the voice that followed. His fiancée had the voice of an angel. Better than anyone he had ever heard including Delight. Wil waited for the commotion to settle and took a few deep breaths before walking in the house.

“Hey, Baby.” Takiyah said as she got up and walked into his arms.

“Hey, y’all started without me.” He said as he noticed the torn wrapping paper in the corner.

“Don’t worry we just started. I’m so glad you’re home.” Takiyah responded.

“Yeah me to. I was thinking about you all night.” Wil kissed Takiyah tenderly on the tip of the nose.

“I missed you, too. How did it go with Delight and her CDs?” Wil looked Takiyah in her eyes and tried his best to smile. He wanted to keep Takiyah as far away from Simone’s mess as possible.

He wanted to forget it ever happened. He hugged her tightly and kissed her passionately. Wil could not think of a better moment to give Takiyah her Christmas gift. He knew the second she opened the box she would forget everything. Takiyah almost fainted when she looked over the pear shaped diamond ring.

“Kiyah, what is it?” Karen asked as she watched her reactions.

“It’s a…it’s an engagement ring.” Takiyah replied.

“Let’s see girl turn around.” Shannon said.

“It’s so beautiful, Wil. It looks expensive. I can’t take this. We don’t have the money.” Takiyah said as she looked into his eyes.

“Don’t do that, Takiyah. You know I would do anything to make you happy. I’d go to the ends of earth to for you. Don’t push me away.

As long as we are together we’ll make it through anything.” Wil told her thoroughly making sure the message was clear. “Do you trust me, Takiyah?”

“With out a question.” She replied “Okay then believe that I won’t let anything stop us from getting 219

The More Things Change… married and you becoming my wife. I love you and that’s all that should matter right now.”

Takiyah looked from Wil to the ring then back to Wil. She still wore his grandmother’s ring on the opposite hand.

“Do the honors?” Takiyah asked him handing over the jewelry box.

“My pleasure.” Wil got down on one knee and did it the right way.

“Takiyah, you changed my world completely, and for you to do that, I knew I had to keep you in it. Even though we have been through a lot in the past few months, somehow it all seems worth it. At this moment, I feel like the lucky one. Meeting you that night was not a coincidence.

God knew I needed you, and he was right.”

Wil placed the ring on Takiyah’s finger and Katherine began to cry.

She thought finally, her daughter was feeling the love she felt when she first met Henry. Henry held on to Katherine as they watched. Now that Wil properly asked Takiyah to marry him his conscious was clear. Even though he loved Takiyah, he had always felt that he only asked because she was pregnant. Moreover, he did not want to begin a life with that as his reason for making Takiyah his wife. After the proposal was over, everybody sat around talking about ideas for the wedding forgetting about all problems of yesterday.

“Do you still feel like a wedding at you mothers, Wil?” Katherine asked.

“I mean it does cost less but it’s up to Takiyah and what she wants.” He replied.

“I’m fine with having it at your mother’s. Even though by the time we are ready to get married, I will be working and we will be able to do it big. It’ll be an honor to have it at your childhood home.” Takiyah stated.

“That’s right, Kiki. We will have a nice archway with pink roses trimmed around it. I’ve been designing these dresses. Strapless gowns with a sheen scarf around the neck and…” Shannon began to run off with her vision.

“Hold on, Snook. Don’t give away all your ideas.” Takiyah interrupted. “I guess we already know who my coordinator is.”

220

The More Things Change‌ Everybody laughed. It all was an illusion to Glen as he held his sleeping son in his arms. The feud between him and his father was not going to go away until Glen clearly understood his intentions. As he scrolled through the pages of his life, he had begun to see why he needed his father in his life. Michael’s abuse was reason enough, but Glen had grown past that pain. There was just the desire to have that bond between father and son. Glen wondered if he could ever trust Henry or his mother and move on as a family.

Christmas had been the last family meeting they had for the next few months. Glen, Shannon, and Jason planned on flying back to Atlanta but Katherine had insisted they drive back with her and Henry. Since Glen brought one-way tickets, he agreed. It gave Glen and Henry the opportunity to talk and figure out what they should do with their relationship. Katherine wanted so badly for them to find their way to becoming more than enemies. Things between her and her only daughter had been traveling down a rocky road, she was not sure if it was ever possible for them to find something smooth and solid again.

Takiyah had her own problems and she did not need the situation between her and her mother to be a factor that weighed her down.

Everything was happening so fast for Takiyah. She was going into her fifth month and still the memory of Sydney stuck in her head. No pleasant memories, only the fact that Sydney could have killed her unborn child. Her anger got the best of her and she vowed revenge. It was time for him to feel the pain he put her through. She was ready and the only person that was willing to work with her was Michelle.

Takiyah had let time pass since Michelle’s last call. Michelle was trying to convince Takiyah that they had to do something. Finally, Takiyah saw the opportunity to seek the kind of closure she needed in healing her broken life.

It was late February and the snow was still on the floor. Shannon would call Takiyah ever now and again to tell her about the plans she has been thinking up. At first, it was all bliss but Takiyah began to get annoyed with a gut feeling that her life would never be the same. Not as 221

The More Things Change… long as Sydney had a small chance to ruin it. That seemed to be the only thing she could think about.

“Kiyah, what are you doing?” Karen asked as she watched Takiyah pack.

“I’m packing.” Takiyah replied.

“Where are you going?”

“I have to take care of something.”

“Kiyah, you’re four and a half months pregnant. There’s not much you should be doing, except resting.” Karen tried to reason as she watched Takiyah pack an overnight bag.

“Aunt Karen, I love you but nothing and no one is gonna stop me so just step aside and let me take care of what I have to.” Takiyah replied with pure determination.

Takiyah packed quickly then called a cab. Karen stood close by listening as Takiyah told the cab her destination.

“Why are you going to the airport?” Karen questioned.

“Aunt Karen, please let me do this.” Takiyah begged.

“Does Wil know where you’re going?”

“No, and if you want to call him fine, but trust I’m still leaving out that door.” Takiyah said adamantly.

“Where are you going, Kiyah? Just answer me that.” Karen pleaded.

“You’re okay, right? You have all the medicine you need, and if you get sick call the hospital.” Takiyah continued as if she had not heard her aunt’s plea.

“Yes, I’m fine. Wherever you’re going, be careful.”

“I will. Tell Wil I’ll call him.” Takiyah added before opening the door.

Takiyah left the apartment leaving Karen in tears.

The determination on Takiyah’s face as she spoke scared Karen. Takiyah gained confidence over the months, and with that, she was sure she could kill if willed. Takiyah got in the cab, rode to the airport, and three hours later, she stepped off the plane in a place she thought she would never see again.

222

The More Things Change…

Takiyah made her way over to Michelle’s place without bumping into any familiar faces. She hated that Michelle bore Sydney’s baby.

However, there was no room for envy or feelings of deceit, only revenge for Sydney destroying her life and almost taking her baby’s.

“Is it safe for you to be out here?” Michelle asked as Takiyah walked through the doors with a round belly.

“Is it safe for you?” Takiyah asked with attitude.

“I see congrats are in order.” Michelle acknowledged the ring while ignoring her attitude.

“Look, Michelle please don’t get any of this twisted. We were not friends before and we are not friends now. The only thing we have in common is the fact that we are due revenge and today is the day for payback. Are you ready to go pay him a visit?”

“Will they let us in?” Michelle asked suddenly unsure of their plan.

“No more questions. Just go with it unless you want him to get away with what he did to you. Sydney hasn’t begun to suffer and I’m not sure if letting him off the hook is good for me.” Takiyah said with confidence.

“Oh no, I’m in all the way. Remember I contacted you.” Michelle had glimpsed in the mirror, and the scar that crossed her face brought back her strength.

“Well then let’s visit the living, breathing bastard, shall we?”

Takiyah replied.

“Did he try to call you?” Michelle curiously asked.

“I think he knows better. Why? Did he call you?”

“Yeah, for Christmas. He said something about how it’s part of his recovery.” Michelle retorted.

“Good, then that is what we will use. Do you know where he’s at?”

Takiyah asked.

Takiyah took charge for the first time in her life and she felt like she was on the top of the world. They left Michelle’s apartment and drove over to the facility. She was not sure if she could face him but it was now or never.

223

The More Things Change…

Wil left work early after he called home and found out that Takiyah picked up and left. He called her cell phone leaving several messages getting even more upset as he drove home. Wil had not seen or heard from Simone in the past months, and hoped Takiyah’s abrupt departure had anything to do with her planning another way to destroy his life.

Wil told Takiyah that everything they went through was a part of Delight’s jealousy. He did not go through details with Takiyah. He knew Takiyah was upset but she acted as if she was okay with everything. Wil worried himself all the way home. He continued to pray that her disappearance had nothing to do with Delight.

“So, she didn’t say anything else besides she’ll call?” Wil asked Karen.

“That’s all. I’m confused as all hell about this whole thing.

Something must have snapped in her head to make her just up and leave.

She had no emotion in her eyes, and that’s what scared me the most.”

“I don’t understand what would make her do something like this.

You’re sure she didn’t go back to Atlanta?” Wil asked with a perplexed look.

“She could’ve gone anywhere. Only God knows. I guess we’ll have to wait for her to call.” Karen replied as she paced back and forth between the sink and the kitchen table.

“Wait! What kind of shit is that? She shouldn’t have left in the first place.” Wil shouted.

Wil did not want Karen to see him worry. He took a shower, changed clothes, and went to the studio.

“Be careful out there. Takiyah told me about that girl Delight.”

Karen hollered as Wil headed to the door.

“I can handle her. Don’t you worry.” Wil replied as he walked out the door, slamming it behind him.

Karen watched as Wil walked out the door. She thought his response was a little more calm than she had expected. Karen hoped that Wil was holding in his anger and wasn’t planning on doing anything that might endanger Takiyah or himself..

Wil was not sure if he would be able to think clearly until Takiyah 224

The More Things Change… came home. As he drove to the studio, he made at least six calls to Takiyah’s cell phone, leaving both loving and angry messages. He had gone as far as stating that if she did not return home soon he would take back his proposal. All in hope that she would receive the messages and come back home. He wanted to be upset that Takiyah would risk her and the baby’s health, but he loved her too much.

When Wil arrived at the studio, he immediately set up his equipment and started working. After the holidays, Wil had Takiyah come into the studio and sing a few lines from a song he wrote. The minute Takiyah sang a note Wil had fallen deeper in love, over and over again. He thought that her voice could steal any man’s heart. As Takiyah’s vocals poured out of the speakers, Wil was surprised with a visitor.

“Thought you’d never see me again, didn’t you?” She asked in a deranged tone.

“I figured you show sooner or later. What do you want? I’m done with you and your shit.” Wil said as he turned down the music.

“Oh don’t be that way, Wil. You use to like it when I came to sing for you.”

“Look, Delight what you did is not worth any money in the bank.

On top of that you actually made it possible for me to actually despise someone.” Wil replied.

“Really, well you made it possible for me to actually want to kill someone.” She retorted.

Simone smiled as Wil stared her in the eyes.

“If you wanted to kill me you would have done it already.” Wil ignored her statement and went to work on his computer.

“Leave Delight before I have to call the cops.”

She swung his chair around and yelled, “Don’t you ever turn your back on me.”

“What is your…”

“What’s the matter Wil cat got your tongue?” Delight asked as she pointed a gun to his forehead.

“Come on, Delight. Put the gun away.” Wil said staring into the 225

The More Things Change… barrel. “This is not gonna solve anything.”

“Do you really think so, Wil? How would you know what will solve the pain you put me through?” Delight said between clenched teeth.

Simone had the gun inches away from Wil’s face as she spoke with pure anger. Wil watched her every movement. He did not care what she was saying. His mind was set on not getting his head blown off.

“Look, Delight, what can I do to make you put that gun down?”

Wil said trying to negotiate.

“What are you doing?” She laughed. “You can’t bargain your way out of this. This isn’t a movie, Wil. I’m gonna hurt you just as much as you hurt me. As long as it takes, we will sit here and you are going to endure whatever I have planned. Just think I could have easily gotten to your little fiancée…” She trailed off and continued to smile with a derange look upon her face.

Once he heard Takiyah being mentioned his attention shot straight up to her eyes. Simone knew she had him right where she needed and was willing to use everything to her advantage. Wil began to get scared as he wondered if Simone had Takiyah somewhere.

Takiyah and Michelle stood outside of the facility for approximately five minutes before walking through the doors. As Takiyah turned slowly around to check her surroundings, Michelle spoke with an employee. For a while, Takiyah could not believe that Sydney had been sent to a in-patient facility instead of jail, rotting like he should be. The facility was a luxury for a man that had destroyed two people’s lives without hesitation.

“Takiyah.” Michelle called out catching her attention.

Takiyah walked a few feet behind Michelle, as they were being lead to Sydney’s room. She wanted to shock Sydney, and leave him speechless. Takiyah did not have a real strategy on how to handle Sydney, but somehow he had to endure the same torment she had.

Suffer hard for almost taking Wil from her life and nearly destroying her unborn child that she loved more with each passing day.

226

The More Things Change…

“Well, hello, Sydney.” Michelle said as she walked into his room.

“Michelle, what are you doing here?” Sydney asked as he turned over in his bed, smiling as he looked into her eyes.

“I wanted to visit and bring you something.”

“Look, Michelle, I told you over the phone that…”

“This has nothing to do with what you said on the phone. You remember this scar on my face that I can’t get rid of…” She said as she cut him off. “Sorry isn’t enough!”

“What could you possible have for me? Did you bring my baby?”

He asked.

Before he could say another word, he had his answer.

“Takiyah.” he whispered as Takiyah walked in. His smile diminished.

“Surprised?” Takiyah asked with a smirk.

“Takiyah there is so much I …”

Takiyah shut him up when she yelled, “I don’t want to hear it!.”

Sydney sat up in bed and just stared between the two of them, suddenly crippled by fear. Then he noticed Takiyah was expecting and became full of remorse. Sydney immediately assumed she was there to announce the upcoming birth of their child. The child she conceived when he raped her. He wanted to apologize but Takiyah dominated the conversation.

“For years, you claimed that I was the only one, and Glen tried to tell me the truth but did I listen, no, I let the child in me that was in love with you take over. I fell in love with being loved by you. Do you understand how much shit you put me through because you felt that I wasn’t worth being loved by someone else.” Takiyah said intensely.

Takiyah stared Sydney in the eyes for the first time and the Sydney she knew was not there. He had disappeared the minute his hand touched her face in violence.

“Takiyah, I understand that you’re upset but this is not the time or place.” Sydney said with a sense of anguish as he spoke. “You’re pregnant. You shouldn’t be upsetting yourself.”

“Are you kidding me? Do you hear that Michelle? Sydney actually 227

The More Things Change… thinks. Did he think when he left you with that reminder on your face?

Now he cares about my welfare and the health of my child.” Takiyah asked as she stared at Sydney. “No, it was all about Sydney and what the fuck Sydney did or didn’t like!”

“I didn’t want…” Sydney began but was immediately shut down.

“Shut up.” Michelle yelled. “It has always been about you and what you wanted. I never had a chance and deep down I knew it. But still I tried my hardest to make you forget her and nothing I did could turn you away.” Michelle stated referring to Takiyah.

Sydney opened his mouth to speak and Michelle walked over and landed a solid smack hard across his face. Takiyah’s eyes had widened with surprise. Michelle had done what was on Takiyah’s mind. Even Sydney was amazed by the power that Michelle carried in the palm of hand.

“Are you satisfied, Michelle? Did it help you to let that out?”

Sydney asked as he held his face.

“No! I waited too long to come close enough just to face you and now that I’m here, all I want to do is beat the shit out of you.” Michelle replied.

Michelle swung again but Takiyah pulled her away before her hand reached his face. Michelle’s anger built up as she stared at Takiyah.

The urge to knock Takiyah out the way and jump on Sydney—just as he did to her— was beating out of her chest.

“No, Michelle all this time we thought he deserved the same pain he put us through but what will that accomplish. We would be no better than he is. I hope that from this visit, he will see the wrong in his ways and change. We are strong women and mothers, Michelle, and there is nothing he can do to take that away.” Takiyah said as she continued to pull Michelle away. “He ain’t nothing. He’s not worth our time. Sydney is a waste of his skin. A poor excuse for a human being. Oh, believe that he will have to live in his misery. He will live with regrets and heartache from the torment that he placed on us.”

“So, that’s it. We let the bastard live?” Michelle asked confused.

“Unfortunately, yes, we do. See Michelle, what we have right now, 228

The More Things Change… he does not. We get to move on with a clear conscious. Sydney has lost the opportunity to have a real life, because from this point on everyone will know that he is a coward. That’s a shadow he could never escape.”

Takiyah said before looking at Sydney. “That’s right, Sydney. I will not stop ruining your life. Every step you make, look behind you because there will always be someone watching.”

Making Sydney suffer with regret and loneliness was better medicine than killing him. Sydney’s life had already slipped out of his reached, and Takiyah felt it as she watched him. He would never have peace. Just as they were about to walk out of the room, Sydney spoke.

“How far along are you, Takiyah?” he asked.

“I’m going into my fifth month. Why?” She replied with attitude.

“Your fifth month?” The calculations ran through Sydney mind.

‘That’s wrong.’ He thought.

“Yes, my fifth month. Wil and I should be having an addition by July.” She replied.

“Wil?” Sydney was finally putting two and two together.

“Are you stupid? Wil, the father of my child. My fiancé. Yes, he is still in the picture and will be for a very long time.” Takiyah said before departing.

They walked out of the room with huge smiles on their faces. It had been a while since Michelle and Takiyah had felt completely satisfied, and for them, to be able to breathe freely again, made them happy. Now they could move on with the memory of the sorrow on Sydney’s face.

Michelle had dropped Takiyah off at Katherine’s house once they left the facility.

“Thanks.” Michelle said as Takiyah got out the car.

“For what?” Takiyah asked.

“I always thought that the more things change they stay the same, but today shed a whole new light on that theory. You showed me that life could go on in a different direction even after a detour. Honestly, I thought I could never have peace as long as Sydney lived. I just knew that he would continue to ruin my life and his son’s, but now I see the 229

The More Things Change… cycle stopped here. I make the decisions for my baby and me. You made living my life with those memories of his abuse much easier. I feel free.”

Takiyah watched Michelle drive away as she thought about Wil. She realized that Wil and Michelle helped open her eyes to a new life, a life void of the pain and confusion of yester-year. The more things change, they stay the same if you allow the mishaps of life to guide you instead of living life to the fullest, despite life’s downfalls. Until Takiyah was able to make decisions for herself, she was destined to live in her mother’s shadow hence, following down the same painful path.

For many years, she spent her life following her mother’s rules never realizing that at some point she would have to set her own. Those years of guidance plus her new experiences over the past few months made her who she is now; tough and willing to see what came next in her life, and this was something she discovered on her own.

Takiyah entered her old life as she walked through the doors of her childhood home, the home she left for New York just six months ago.

The feeling of shame crept up her spine as an abundance of memories ran through her mind. As she made her way to the living room, all eyes were on her.

“What do you mean you don’t know where she went?” Katherine asked.

“She packed, called a cab, and left to the airport. Her only reason for leaving was she had to take care of something. I have never seen that look in her eyes before Katie. Only Takiyah knows what she wants to do and is determined to do it.” Karen said.

“And Wil has no idea?” Katherine asked.

“Wil has no idea where she could have gone. He said he would be at the studio thinking.” Karen replied.

“Did you try calling her cell phone?” Katherine asked.

“That won’t help any. Katie whatever it is in her way, she plans to blow it up.”

Katherine could not believe that Takiyah had finally broken down.

230

The More Things Change…

Her daughter was facing the world with vengeance in her heart. Karen’s call had disturbed Katherine deep down in her soul. Katherine waited for the phone to ring for over an hour with some information on Takiyah but no call ever came. When she thought she would lose her mind, Katherine decided to go to church to pray for Takiyah. Before she could grab her coat, the front door opened.

“Thank you, Jesus. Takiyah, where were you? Everyone has been worried sick about you.” Katherine said as she rushed over to her daughter.

“What? I can’t come to visit?” Takiyah responded jokingly.

“It’s not a joke young lady. You can’t be just picking up any time you feel like it and taking off without telling people.” Katherine scolded.

“Where’s the mirror because I could have sworn that when I saw myself this morning, I was an adult.” Takiyah replied sarcastically.

Takiyah walked to the kitchen and before she could take a breath, in walked Henry. She watched him as he walked towards her and everything in her was telling her to walk out but she stood to hear what he came in to say.

“You need to go back in that living room and apologize to your mother.” He said.

“Look, I don’t know what you want from my mother but don’t try and be my father because you’re not. My father is six feet under and you can join him if you like.” Takiyah said to Henry with resentment.

“I don’t want anything from your mother but her love.” Henry replied.

“So tell her that you slept with her sister, and that her niece that died was your child. What happened? You couldn’t find another woman to cheat on my mother with. Oh, wait my mother was the other woman, and apparently so was my aunt. Couldn’t stay out of the family, huh?”

Before Takiyah could get out another word, Henry slapped her across the face. Just as she had to do with her brother, she defended herself. Her bag, which included the heavy metal slab she planned to use on Sydney, went upside Henry’s head knocking him against the fridge. Takiyah continued to swing until Glen ran in the kitchen and 231

The More Things Change… pulled her away. He heard her yelling when he walked in the house.

“Takiyah, stop!” Glen screamed pulling her away.

“No! He shouldn’t have laid a hand on me!”

“Okay, that’s understandable but you’re pregnant. You have to think about the baby.” Glen pleaded.

“I’m tired of you damn men thinking it’s okay to touch my face. I should have hit you with something harder you bastard!” Takiyah yelled out at Henry.

“Takiyah, watch your mouth!” Katherine shouted as she walked in after Glen.

“Are you serious? Is she serious Glen?” Takiyah asked cynically.

“In this house you better watch your mouth.” Katherine reprimanded.

“Wow, he hits me, and you tell me to watch my mouth.” Takiyah was astonished by the turn of events.

Takiyah walked passed her mother without looking at her. She needed to get back to her fiancé. She stopped at the front door, rubbed her stomach before taking out her cell phone to call Wil. It had been hours since she left home and she remembered telling Karen that she would call Wil. Wil’s phone rang until it went to voice mail so she left a long endearing message. As she stood outside, she tried figuring out what was her next plan of action. Going back in the house was not an option although her original plans were to stay the night.

“Takiyah, come on in the house it’s not summertime out there.”

Glen said as he waited on the porch steps.

“No, your father and mother deserve each other.”

“What did you say?” Glen asked confused by her response.

“Nothing, Glen. I’m not stepping another foot back in that house.”

Takiyah stood firm in her stance.

“You said my father. When did you find out? Did Momma tell you?” Glen continued to question.

“Glen, please leave it alone.” She begged.

“No, you said my father, so you knew that Henry was my father?”

“Yes.” She replied.

232

The More Things Change…

“Who told you?” Glen asked.

“Is the person who told me that important to you?” Takiyah asked hoping he said no.

“Yes.” Glen replied.

“Well, it’s not important. You know, I know, we all know. Let’s not make a big deal out of it.”

Takiyah turned her back on her brother and closed her eyes as she wished all the information she knew away. It was not her day, and to have a confrontation with Glen made it even worst.

Wil had been sitting in his work chair for over an hour as Simone continued to point the gun in his direction. The situation was ridiculous to him. However it was serious and the fact that she had mentioned Takiyah made it worst. His cell phone rang and as he reached in his pocket, Simone flinched. Takiyah’s name flashed across the screen when he looked at his phone before Simone snatched it away.

“Oh, I see you want her to come here and try to stop me. That’s okay because I’ll kill her then kill you so we can all be happy.”

“Over my dead body.” Wil said agitated by her words.

“We can arrange that.” Simone threw his phone against the studio door. “Even now you are willing to die for that bitch. Give her up, Wil because you’ll never see her again.”

“What is this going to do for you, Delight? What are you getting out of ruining my life?”

Simone put her hands up in the air and seductively sang, “Satisfaction.”

Wil thought he had a window of opportunity but also knew that she had a trigger finger and would pull at any chance she got. Wil’s partner, James was bound to show up and if he heard the noise, he would call the police. Then it hit him that the doors to the studio were sound proof.

No noise in, no noise out. His day just got worst but at least he knew Takiyah was not in any danger.

“That day at the club; I knew then that you and I would be together.

For a while, you said nothing about me except how wonderful I 233

The More Things Change… sounded. I let that slide; because I knew deep down that you loved me.

I thought nothing of it and continued to hold my feelings in expecting you to see that I was writing from the heart. When you continued to compliment me, the look in your eyes let me know that we were soul mates.” Simone said as if she was talking to herself.

“Delight, I must have told you a hundred times that you have a wonderful voice. That night wasn’t any different than any other night.”

“Oh really, so what you said to me wasn’t different than any other night? The way you touched me meant nothing?” She began to ramble on psychotically.

Wil was confused by her words, ‘the way I touched her?’

At that point, Wil knew this woman obviously convinced herself of something that never happened. She was delusional. In an instant, she walked up between his legs and swung the cold steel across his face.

Wil’s quick reflex caused him to jump up and react, but Simone forced him back down with the gun at his chest. Wil recalled feeling the blow from a man and it compared nothing to the butt of a gun. The sting he felt sent sharp pains down his spine. He sat back and endured the continuous pulsing feeling in his jaw as he clenched down on his teeth.

To give Delight the pleasure of watching him squirm was the furthest thing from his mind, but she was enjoying it nonetheless. He needed to find a way to get away from her or get the gun. Delight gripped Wil’s pulsing jaw and kissed his bloody lips before pushing his face away.

“This must be some type of game to you. Why do you continue to play with me, Wil? Do you like pain? Does it get you hard when a woman acts aggressively?” She asked as she pressed the gun into his groin.

Wil watched Simone and just when he was about to say something his partner spoke through the intercom. He was informing Wil that his son’s mother, Miranda, was outside. A lump formed in Wil’s throat as he saw the look in Simone’s eyes as she listened.

“I guess I’m not the only one looking for you, Wil. Luckily, I locked the door because if she came in I would have to kill her too.”

“Why would you kill her if she and I are over with?” Wil wanted to 234

The More Things Change… keep her talking, hoping to make her lose concentration.

“She has your child, Wil. She will always be in the way. Besides, if she sees the way I have you here…I can’t have her running to the cops.”

As she spoke, Simone slowly began moving the gun. Wil wanted to use her lack of attention as his advantage over her. Wil saw his window of opportunity opening again until he heard Miranda and his partner yelling at each other. Miranda had stolen the keys and opened the door herself. Simone swirled around and pointed the gun in their direction, making Miranda stop in her tracks.

“Don’t you dare take another step!” Simone yelled out.

“Whoa, hold up. What the hell is going on here?” Miranda asked as she put up her hands.

“What does it look like?” Simone countered.

“Okay, Delight. Look they won’t say anything just let them go.”

Wil said nervously, referring to Miranda and his partner who came running in behind her.

Simone turned around and said, “I told you, you can’t negotiate your way out of this, so shut up and don’t say another word.”

As the last word came out of Delight’s mouth Miranda charged at her screaming. Miranda managed to knock Simone to the floor just after she turned around and fired the gun. Everything happened so fast that Wil had to blink a few times before he got up from the chair and checked on Miranda. James ran off and called the cops as he hid under the desk. Wil pulled Miranda up and held her in his arms as he watched her life slipping away. Simone still held the gun in her hands as she began to shake and cry. Even though she had intentions of killing Wil, she had never pulled a trigger before in her life. Wil slid to the floor as he held Miranda close.

“No, Miranda hold on. You fight this! I know you can.”

Miranda swallowed hard as she forced a few words out. “I came to… to talk and apolo…”

Her life was slipping away as the lost of blood made it impossible for her to complete full sentences. She coughed a few times before speaking again. Miranda had arrived at the studio to apologize to Wil 235

The More Things Change… for all the things she had done. It had been rough on her knowing that Wil had moved on with his life without her. Even though she had been the one who cheated, she wanted to be sure that Wil would be there for her without a doubt. To Miranda, Wil falling for another woman was a slap in the face. Until a couple of weeks ago when she met someone that she saw a future with.

As Miranda slurred out the words, “I’m sorry,” she took her last breath, and as quickly as it all occurred, she died in his arms. Wil let out a few yells trying to wake her but she was gone. Wil always wanted Miranda to leave his personal life alone and concentrate on living for their son. Now she would not get the chance to see her son become the man that they had dreamt of when he was born.

As Simone sat on the floor pointing the gun at Wil still shaking she watched the door open, she knew her life had to end as well.

‘A life for a life,’ she thought. Simone knew she would never be able to live with the fact that she had taken a life. As Simone sat there looking at Miranda’s lifeless body, she started to cry uncontrollably, and talking to herself. Just as the door to the studio swung open, Simone ran off leaving Wil holding Miranda in his arms. A shot rang out through the speakers and Wil knew she had taken her own life in a place she felt comfortable. The police found her body in the studio booth next to the microphone.

236

The More Things Change…

After All is Said and Done

It had been an end to all madness when the baby was born. Wil closed his studio due to the unpleasant memories, but planned to open a new one once he and Takiyah settled on a location. He spent most of his time at work, trying to make a few extra dollars to help them get closer to their goal of owing their own home. He packed his studio equipment, and stored it in his mother’s basement. Occasionally, when he and Takiyah would visit his mother, he would mess around in the basement with a few ideas. However, he and Takiyah decided that it was time for a break. Takiyah also took a break from school to raise their children.

Takiyah and Wil had to work on putting their lives together with their two new additions, Wil junior and his newborn sister, Cheyenne Abigail—named for her great-grandmother.

Months had gone by and neither Takiyah nor Katherine spoke to one and other. Karen had begged Takiyah to speak to her mother, but it only made Takiyah want to get further away. She and Wil finally decided to move into an apartment in New Jersey until they were financially stable to buy a home. Wil spent many a night dreaming of that day at the studio, and wished there was a way he could have saved Miranda. After her funeral, Wil junior moved into Karen’s apartment with his father and Takiyah. Miranda’s parents sought joint custody, but after the first few weekends, they seemed not to be interested thus, leaving Wil junior solely with his father and stepmother.

Katherine ached to see her new grandchild but did not know how to mend their relationship to how it was before the secrets. She and Henry were still together and very much in love, but if she had to choose, she was finally ready to let him go. Glen and Shannon had been to New York to see Cheyenne Abigail, and brought back pictures for 237

The More Things Change…

Katherine that made her heart yearn more. Glen was finally able to accept Henry into his home and his life. They spent the last few of months trying to close the gap. Henry had confided in Glen much of his secrets including those of him and Karen, but Glen swore that as long as Henry did right by his mother, his past was just that. Glen and Takiyah had agreed upon the same.

Takiyah kept in contact with Michelle over those months. She and Michelle became so close that they began sending pictures of their kids to each other. Michelle told Takiyah that Sydney was released from the facility, and they were trying to make things work. Sydney had even proposed to Michelle. Both Takiyah and Michelle believed that he changed, and everything was going to be alright. Michelle asked Takiyah to be a part of their wedding seeing that she was her only true friend. Takiyah accepted.

Just before Takiyah’s twenty-second birthday, she received a letter in the mail from her mother. In the envelope were a lease, a set of keys and a note.

Dear Takiyah, Years I’ve held onto these hoping to one day be able to pass it down to you. This is the lease and keys to our family’s restaurant. It’s time for me to move on with my life and part of that is letting go of the past. I know the restaurant hasn’t been opened in years but I was thinking, maybe you and Wil could find good use for it. Also, I went down to the bank and released your money. You’re a woman now. I can’t continue to carry you. When you have the chance, maybe y’all can come visit me and handle your business with the bank.

By the way, I spoke to your aunt Karen. We had a long talk and were able to move beyond some of our hurt and pain. She’s going to be coming down next week for Jason’s birthday party. You know Shannon and Glen are living here together now. I’ve even heard them talking about babies and marriage. Henry is talking about finding us another house and leaving this one for them. Hopefully, we’ll be moving soon.

Anyhow, I have to get ready to go down to the market and get things for Jason’s party. Hope to see you there. Talk to you soon.

238

The More Things Change…

Love you, Momma Takiyah held the letter close to her heart and let out a silent cry.

Wil, who was changing Cheyenne, noticed the tears and instantly knew they were tears of happiness. Wil junior had been running through the apartment and had finally come to rest. Wil brought Cheyenne to Takiyah and sat beside them on the bed.

“Everything’s alright?’ he asked Takiyah as she wiped her face.

Cheyenne Abigail made small cooing noises as Wil junior played with her toes.

“Yes, everything is alright.” Takiyah replied with a huge smile on her face.

“Does this mean we are going to Atlanta?” Wil asked with a sly smile.

Takiyah waved the lease and jingled the keys, “Right away!”

239

The More Things Change…

MORE FROM ENVISAGE PUBLISHING

COMPLETELY SATISFIED A NOVEL RE-RELEASED MAY 2008

BY DANETTE MARONEY NEVER TOO MUCH A NOVEL (SEQUEL TO COMPLETELY SATISFIED) RELEASED SEPTEMBER 2008

BY DANETTE MARONEY NEVER SATISFIED CHARISSE’S STORY RELEASED SUMMER 2011

BY DANETTE MARONEY FOR MORE INFORMATION, OR TO ORDER OTHER COPIES, PLEASE CONTACT US AT: ENVISAGEPUB1@YAHOO.COM OR (404) 955-4764

240

The More Things Change‌

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Owner of Envisage Publishing and author, Danette Maroney has solely penned 3 of the 4 titles published under Envisage Publishing. She is also co-author of The More Things Change...and has one project currently in the works.

Currently residing in Atlanta, Georgia, Danette stands true to her roots as she continues to deliver stories in her straight forward voice familiar to those from the streets of New York. Reality based stories of struggle, sacrifi ce, family and fi ght, give a sense of familiarity to her readers of all age, race and gender.

241